Trade preferr'd before religion and Christ made to give place to Mammon represented in a sermon relating to the plantations : first preached at Westminster-Abbey and afterwards in divers churches in London / by Morgan Godwyn ...
         Godwyn, Morgan, fl. 1685.
      
       
         
           1685
        
      
       Approx. 176 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 27 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2008-09 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A42952
         Wing G974
         ESTC R15652
         13593937
         ocm 13593937
         100722
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A42952)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 100722)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 788:26)
      
       
         
           
             Trade preferr'd before religion and Christ made to give place to Mammon represented in a sermon relating to the plantations : first preached at Westminster-Abbey and afterwards in divers churches in London / by Morgan Godwyn ...
             Godwyn, Morgan, fl. 1685.
          
           [6], 12, 34 p.
           
             Printed for B. Took ... and for Isaac Cleave ...,
             London :
             1685.
          
           
             Reproduction of original in Duke University Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Bible. -- O.T. -- Jeremiah II, 34 -- Sermons.
           Slavery and the church -- Sermons.
           Slavery and the church -- Early works to 1800.
           Slavery -- Sermons.
           Slavery -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2007-08 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2007-08 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2007-10 Pip Willcox
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2007-10 Pip Willcox
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2008-02 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           Trade
           preferr'd
           before
           Religion
           ,
           AND
           Christ
           made
           to
           give
           place
           to
           Mammon
           :
           Represented
           in
           a
           SERMON
           Relating
           to
           the
           PLANTATIONS
           .
           First
           Preached
           at
           WESTMINSTER-ABBY
           ,
           And
           afterwards
           in
           divers
           Churches
           in
           London
           .
        
         
           By
           MORGAN
           GODWYN
           ,
           sometime
           Student
           of
           Christ-Church
           in
           Oxford
           .
        
         
           
             St.
             JOH
             .
             4.
             35.
             
          
           Say
           not
           ye
           ,
           There
           are
           yet
           four
           Months
           ,
           and
           then
           cometh
           Harvest
           ?
           Behold
           ,
           I
           say
           unto
           you
           ,
           Lift
           up
           your
           Eyes
           ,
           and
           look
           on
           the
           Fields
           ,
           for
           they
           are
           white
           already
           to
           Harvest
           .
        
         
           Equidem
           nescio
           utrum
           potius
           faciam
           ,
           querarne
           nostrorum
           temporum
           calamitatem
           ,
           &
           charitatem
           refrigescentem
           ,
           fidemque
           raro
           in
           quoquam
           inventam
           juxta
           Domini
           Verbum
           ,
           tot
           animarum
           millia
           ut
           Christo
           lucrifiant
           ,
           non
           satis
           merces
           videri
           quae
           nostrorum
           animos
           excitent
           ,
           auri
           argentique
           cupiditatem
           longè
           plus
           valere
           apud
           nos
           ,
           ut
           ista
           si
           desint
           animarum
           salus
           pro
           nihilo
           fiat
           .
           
             Acosta
             de
             procur
             .
             Ind.
             Sal.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             18.
             
          
        
         
           London
           ,
           Printed
           for
           
             B.
             Took
          
           at
           the
           Ship
           in
           St.
           
           Paul's
           Church-yard
           ,
           and
           for
           
             Isaac
             Cleave
          
           at
           the
           Star
           in
           Chancery-Lane
           ,
           1685.
           
        
      
       
         
         
           Taken
           out
           of
           one
           of
           the
           Homilies
           for
           Whitsunday
           .
        
         
           Christ's
           Spirit
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           engendereth
           a
           burning
           zeal
           towards
           God's
           Word
           ,
           and
           giveth
           all
           Men
           a
           Tongue
           ,
           yea
           a
           fiery
           Tongue
           ,
           so
           that
           they
           may
           boldly
           and
           chearfully
           profess
           the
           Truth
           in
           the
           Face
           of
           the
           whole
           World.
           —
           The
           Mystery
           of
           the
           Tongues
           betokeneth
           the
           preaching
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           the
           open
           Confession
           of
           the
           Christian
           Faith
           ,
           in
           all
           those
           that
           are
           possessed
           with
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           .
           So
           that
           if
           any
           Man
           be
           a
           dumb
           Christian
           ,
           not
           professing
           his
           Faith
           openly
           ,
           but
           cloaking
           and
           Colouring
           himself
           for
           fear
           of
           danger
           ,
           he
           giveth
           Men
           occasion
           ,
           justly
           and
           with
           good
           conscience
           to
           doubt
           ,
           lest
           he
           have
           not
           the
           Grace
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           within
           him
           ,
           because
           he
           is
           Tongue-tyed
           and
           doth
           not
           speak
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           To
           the
           King.
           
        
         
           May
           it
           please
           Your
           Majesty
           ,
        
         
           THIS
           Discourse
           ,
           which
           first
           came
           to
           life
           in
           Your
           Royal
           Brother's
           ,
           his
           late
           Majesty's
           Reign
           ,
           (
           of
           most
           happy
           memory
           to
           these
           Nations
           )
           being
           now
           of
           Age
           to
           appear
           abroad
           ,
           doth
           humbly
           prostrate
           it self
           at
           Your
           Majesty's
           Feet
           ;
           not
           doubting
           Your
           most
           gracious
           Acceptance
           ,
           if
           but
           for
           the
           End
           and
           Design
           it
           proposes
           and
           carries
           with
           it
           :
           Which
           is
           no
           other
           ,
           than
           to
           stir
           up
           and
           provoke
           Your
           Majesty's
           Subjects
           Abroad
           ,
           (
           and
           even
           at
           Home
           also
           )
           to
           use
           at
           least
           some
           endeavours
           for
           the
           
             propagation
             of
             Christianity
          
           among
           their
           domestick
           Slaves
           and
           Vassals
           ;
           (
           together
           with
           the
           other
           numerous
           Heathen
           in
           Your
           Majesty's
           Colonies
           )
           who
           for
           the
           general
           are
           most
           ambitious
           thereof
           ,
           were
           their
           Desires
           seconded
           by
           suitable
           Inclinations
           in
           their
           Owners
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           afford
           it
           to
           them
           .
           A
           Duty
           most
           certainly
           so
           indispensibly
           necessary
           ,
           and
           absolutely
           incumbent
           upon
           all
           ,
           but
           especially
           the
           most
           reformed
           and
           refined
           Christians
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           justly
           seem
           a
           Matter
           of
           greatest
           admiration
           and
           astonishment
           ,
           to
           but
           observe
           that
           it
           has
           hitherto
           been
           so
           much
           neglected
           ;
           yea
           ,
           and
           not
           only
           neglected
           ,
           but
           (
           I
           cannot
           express
           it
           without
           shame
           and
           horror
           !
           )
           even
           scoffe
           at
           and
           opposed
           by
           them
           .
           An
           impiety
           ,
           which
           tho
           before
           not
           wholly
           unknown
           to
           Your
           Majesty
           ,
           (
           as
           having
           been
           ,
           by
           a
           very
           reverend
           and
           worthy
           Person
           ,
           of
           near
           Relation
           to
           Your
           Majesty
           ,
           some
           time
           since
           represented
           to
           Your
           Majesty
           )
           
           is
           yet
           but
           newly
           arrived
           within
           Your
           Power
           to
           remedy
           .
           But
           for
           the
           which
           we
           have
           the
           greatest
           assurance
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           Your
           Majesty's
           Royal
           Word
           then
           passed
           upon
           that
           Your
           first
           notice
           thereof
           .
           Your
           Majesty
           being
           thereupon
           pleased
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           testify
           Your
           highest
           resentment
           and
           abhorrence
           of
           so
           prophane
           an
           Abuse
           ,
           but
           withal
           giving
           most
           manifest
           Indications
           of
           Your
           Desires
           for
           its
           reformation
           and
           redress
           .
           And
           like
           a
           most
           religious
           Assertor
           ,
           and
           zealous
           Patron
           of
           the
           Faith
           once
           delivered
           to
           the
           Saints
           ;
           Your
           Majesty
           declaring
           it
           most
           reasonable
           ,
           that
           all
           Men
           should
           be
           made
           to
           partake
           of
           
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
          
           ,
           so
           freely
           in
           Christ
           tendred
           unto
           them
           ;
           and
           that
           none
           should
           be
           debarred
           of
           the
           
             common
             Salvation
          
           ,
           especially
           such
           who
           do
           so
           much
           
             hunger
             and
             thirst
             after
             it
          
           .
           And
           at
           the
           same
           instant
           ,
           no
           less
           admiring
           ,
           that
           any
           pretence
           of
           Reason
           should
           by
           Christians
           (
           and
           those
           too
           of
           the
           best
           sort
           )
           be
           offered
           to
           the
           contrary
           ;
           much
           less
           so
           resolutely
           ,
           and
           with
           so
           much
           pertinacy
           be
           defended
           and
           persisted
           in
           .
           And
           when
           in
           refutation
           of
           that
           no
           less
           impudent
           than
           most
           impious
           Assertion
           ,
           of
           the
           Impracticableness
           thereof
           ,
           at
           least
           in
           those
           Parts
           ;
           it
           was
           answered
           and
           urged
           ,
           that
           it
           could
           not
           possibly
           be
           less
           practicable
           to
           us
           ,
           than
           to
           other
           Nations
           ;
           particularly
           to
           the
           French
           ,
           who
           in
           the
           Island
           of
           St.
           Christophers
           ,
           (
           half
           whereof
           is
           peopled
           by
           that
           Nation
           ,
           but
           the
           rest
           possessed
           by
           your
           Majesty's
           Subjects
           )
           without
           finding
           any
           either
           mischief
           or
           inconvenience
           consequent
           thereupon
           ,
           are
           known
           to
           confer
           Baptism
           upon
           all
           that
           sort
           of
           People
           :
           Whilst
           the
           English
           upon
           the
           same
           Spot
           ,
           do
           most
           sacrilegiously
           reject
           and
           give
           it
           up
           for
           impossible
           :
           Upon
           the
           hearing
           whereof
           ,
           Your
           Majesty
           being
           fully
           convinced
           
           and
           satisfied
           ,
           was
           pleased
           to
           allow
           the
           
             Argument
             for
             unanswerable
          
           ;
           and
           withal
           to
           add
           ,
           
             That
             if
             ever
             it
             should
             happen
             to
             fall
             in
             Your
             way
             ,
             Your
             Majesty
             would
             further
             it
             all
             you
             could
             .
          
           The
           due
           performance
           whereof
           ,
           no
           one
           that
           understands
           Your
           Veracity
           and
           Zeal
           ,
           will
           in
           the
           least
           suspect
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           this
           so
           absurd
           an
           Impiety
           ,
           their
           pretence
           is
           ,
           the
           advance
           of
           Trade
           and
           Commerce
           ,
           which
           they
           are
           not
           ashamed
           to
           set
           up
           in
           opposition
           to
           Christ
           and
           Religion
           .
           But
           Your
           Majesty
           cannot
           but
           know
           how
           unworthy
           (
           even
           at
           the
           best
           )
           this
           Plea
           is
           of
           a
           Christian
           Nation
           :
           and
           withal
           ,
           how
           incongruous
           and
           mean
           it
           is
           that
           for
           Trade
           (
           even
           allowing
           the
           Pretence
           for
           good
           )
           
             the
             Work
             of
             God
             should
             be
             destroyed
          
           ;
           
           and
           those
           Myriads
           of
           Souls
           be
           
             made
             to
             perish
             ,
             for
             whom
             Christ
             died
             ,
          
           no
           less
           than
           for
           the
           residue
           of
           Mankind
           .
        
         
           It
           would
           be
           also
           considered
           ,
           as
           we
           doubt
           not
           but
           Your
           Majesty
           will
           ,
           what
           returns
           ,
           after
           so
           long
           possession
           ,
           we
           have
           made
           ,
           or
           rather
           ,
           what
           
             despite
             to
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Grace
          
           we
           have
           done
           ,
           in
           hindring
           those
           poor
           Heathens
           Salvation
           ,
           which
           we
           ought
           with
           our
           utmost
           Zeal
           and
           Industry
           ,
           to
           have
           promoted
           ;
           The
           very
           end
           ,
           as
           must
           be
           piously
           supposed
           ,
           for
           which
           it
           at
           first
           pleased
           Almighty
           God
           to
           discover
           to
           us
           ,
           and
           to
           possess
           us
           of
           those
           many
           large
           and
           fruitful
           Countries
           :
           Whilst
           we
           prefer
           our
           Trade
           and
           our
           Mammon
           before
           it
           ,
           as
           of
           the
           greater
           value
           .
           And
           when
           all
           other
           Religions
           ,
           even
           to
           the
           very
           Turks
           and
           New-England-men
           ,
           do
           
             compass
             Sea
             and
             Land
             to
             create
             Proselites
          
           ;
           we
           only
           do
           seem
           to
           fetch
           the
           same
           compass
           to
           continue
           them
           Heathens
           .
           An
           abomination
           which
           both
           threatens
           
           and
           calls
           aloud
           for
           Vengeance
           from
           Heaven
           upon
           the
           most
           wicked
           Authors
           :
           Unless
           Your
           Majesty's
           extraordinary
           Piety
           and
           Goodness
           shall
           suddenly
           interpose
           ,
           and
           so
           at
           once
           put
           a
           stop
           to
           the
           Sin
           and
           to
           the
           Judgment
           .
           
             And
             who
             knows
             whether
             Your
             Majesty
             be
             not
             come
             to
             the
             Kingdom
             for
             such
             a
             Time
             as
             this
             ?
          
           
        
         
           I
           shall
           only
           be
           bold
           to
           detain
           Your
           Majesty
           with
           a
           short
           but
           pious
           Speech
           of
           a
           certain
           great
           Prince
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           late
           Kings
           of
           Spain
           ,
           uttered
           to
           Your
           Majesty's
           blessed
           Father
           ,
           
             of
             most
             glorious
             memory
          
           ,
           whilst
           residing
           in
           that
           Kingdom
           ;
           Who
           indiscourse
           ,
           taking
           occasion
           to
           magnify
           that
           King
           's
           spacious
           Dominions
           ;
           He
           ,
           in
           answer
           thereto
           ,
           was
           pleased
           to
           reply
           ,
           
             That
             't
             was
             true
          
           ,
           
           
             God
             had
             entrusted
             him
             with
             divers
             Nations
             and
             Countries
             ;
             but
             that
             his
             Advantage
             thereby
             was
             ,
             to
             have
             opportunity
             to
             propagate
             Christian
             Religion
             .
          
           It
           is
           to
           be
           presumed
           ,
           that
           as
           Your
           Majesty's
           Dominions
           ,
           in
           the
           Parts
           we
           speak
           of
           ,
           are
           in
           extent
           not
           much
           short
           of
           ,
           perhaps
           a
           great
           deal
           larger
           ,
           than
           that
           Princes
           :
           So
           your
           Majesty's
           Piety
           will
           not
           suffer
           You
           to
           be
           wanting
           to
           Your Self
           and
           People
           ,
           in
           reaping
           the
           like
           blessed
           and
           glorious
           Advantage
           thereby
           .
           So
           prayeth
           ,
        
         
           
             The
             most
             unworthy
             and
             meanest
             of
             Your
             Majesty's
             Subjects
             ,
             MORGAN
             GODWYN
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           PREFACE
           .
        
         
           I
           Cannot
           but
           foresee
           ,
           that
           I
           shall
           fall
           under
           no
           small
           danger
           of
           Censure
           ,
           as
           well
           for
           my
           first
           preaching
           ,
           as
           now
           publishing
           this
           Discourse
           .
        
         
           For
           besides
           the
           sinister
           Surmises
           of
           divers
           here
           at
           home
           ,
           (
           such
           ,
           who
           like
           the
           Curr
           in
           the
           Manger
           ,
           will
           neither
           eat
           Oats
           themselves
           ,
           nor
           suffer
           those
           that
           would
           )
           ;
           I
           must
           also
           look
           to
           undergo
           ,
           as
           far
           as
           is
           possible
           ,
           the
           utmost
           Effects
           of
           the
           Rage
           and
           Malice
           of
           those
           incensed
           MAMMONISTS
           from
           abroad
           ;
           who
           ,
           I
           am
           to
           expect
           ,
           will
           not
           fail
           ,
           by
           their
           Agents
           and
           Partizans
           ,
           to
           dispense
           to
           me
           the
           sharpest
           Revenge
           and
           Mischief
           ,
           that
           such
           Enemies
           of
           Christianity
           can
           contrive
           against
           a
           Promoter
           of
           it
           .
           And
           ,
           when
           they
           thus
           see
           me
           upon
           
             taking
             away
             their
             Gods
          
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           but
           a
           very
           sensless
           and
           unreasonable
           Question
           to
           demand
           ,
           
             What
             aileth
             them
          
           ?
        
         
           But
           as
           there
           was
           no
           temptation
           from
           the
           thing
           it self
           ,
           as
           being
           likely
           to
           prove
           so
           invidious
           and
           costly
           an
           Undertaking
           ,
           what
           I
           have
           but
           too
           much
           already
           felt
           ;
           and
           it
           being
           on
           the
           behalf
           of
           such
           who
           are
           never
           like
           to
           make
           me
           any
           amends
           ,
           and
           I
           am
           sure
           that
           no
           body
           else
           will
           :
           So
           I
           hope
           that
           others
           better
           disposed
           ,
           will
           in
           charity
           ,
           which
           thinketh
           not
           the
           worst
           ,
           rather
           believe
           ,
           that
           what
           I
           have
           herein
           attempted
           ,
           doth
           proceed
           from
           no
           worse
           Motive
           ,
           than
           from
           a
           sense
           of
           my
           Duty
           ;
           as
           not
           knowing
           otherwise
           ,
           what
           I
           yet
           knew
           was
           most
           necessary
           ,
           how
           to
           reprove
           the
           *
           BARJESVITISM
           and
           base
           Mammonism
           so
           openly
           practised
           in
           our
           Plantations
           ,
           and
           even
           at
           Home
           too
           ;
           of
           which
           I
           shall
           presently
           give
           some
           Instances
           .
           At
           least
           certainly
           I
           can
           deserve
           no
           blame
           for
           thus
           
             opening
             my
             Mouth
             for
             the
             Dumb
             ,
          
           
           and
           becoming
           their
           Advocate
           ,
           who
           are
           
             appointed
             to
             Eternal
             Destruction
          
           :
           For
           that
           I
           have
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           
             put
             my
             Life
             in
             my
             hand
             ,
          
           to
           oppose
           those
           Elymas's
           ,
           who
           do
           
             not
             cease
             to
             pervert
             the
             right
             Ways
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           and
           to
           obstruct
           Christianity
           ,
           when
           no
           body
           else
           either
           durst
           or
           would
           .
           And
           since
           the
           more
           Learned
           and
           Prudent
           ,
           who
           never
           use
           to
           lay
           out
           themselves
           but
           to
           some
           purpose
           (
           and
           this
           ,
           't
           is
           too
           well
           known
           known
           ,
           is
           but
           a
           barren
           Theme
           )
           ,
           had
           hitherto
           been
           silent
           therein
           ,
           that
           I
           thought
           it
           no
           disparagement
           to
           become
           a
           
             Fool
             for
             Christ's
             sake
          
           ,
           and
           conceived
           that
           it
           might
           better
           be
           done
           by
           me
           ,
           than
           not
           at
           all
           .
        
         
           These
           in
           truth
           were
           my
           Reasons
           in
           general
           for
           this
           Undertaking
           ;
           
           but
           there
           was
           withal
           a
           more
           particular
           .
           And
           that
           was
           ,
           hereby
           ,
           if
           possible
           ,
           to
           put
           some
           stop
           to
           ,
           and
           to
           abate
           the
           arrogant
           and
           proud
           vauntings
           of
           that
           new
           Sect
           of
           American
           Anti-Religionists
           ,
           the
           Barjesuits
           and
           Elymases
           before
           mentioned
           ,
           for
           their
           Victory
           over
           Christianity
           ,
           by
           LVCYfer
           and
           his
           fellow
           Agents
           ,
           here
           sometime
           since
           obtain'd
           ;
           which
           very
           triumphantly
           ,
           like
           pure
           uncircumcised
           Pagans
           ,
           *
           (
           pardon
           the
           Expression
           ,
           for
           in
           this
           Case
           ,
           
             Difficile
             est
             Satyram
             non
             scribere
          
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           be
           angry
           had
           been
           to
           sin
           )
           they
           have
           not
           forborn
           to
           publish
           
             in
             the
             Houses
             of
             their
             Idols
             ,
          
           if
           I
           may
           so
           speak
           ;
           and
           by
           insulting
           Letters
           ,
           to
           set
           forth
           in
           their
           Assemblies
           ;
           therein
           proclaiming
           how
           they
           have
           worsted
           Christianity
           ,
           and
           for
           ever
           quash'd
           all
           future
           hopes
           of
           advancing
           its
           Crest
           ,
           and
           of
           further
           entrance
           into
           those
           Parts
           .
           A
           most
           glorious
           Victory
           doubtless
           it
           was
           !
           and
           which
           none
           besides
           the
           Devil
           and
           themselves
           ,
           but
           would
           have
           been
           ashamed
           to
           have
           boasted
           of
           .
           A
           Victory
           where
           there
           was
           no
           ▪
           Adversary
           to
           contend
           with
           ;
           and
           of
           which
           ,
           as
           the
           case
           stood
           ,
           if
           they
           could
           but
           talk
           considently
           ,
           and
           affirm
           lustily
           without
           blushing
           ,
           they
           could
           not
           easily
           fail
           .
        
         
           Upon
           this
           I
           could
           no
           longer
           be
           silent
           ,
           but
           as
           the
           Holy
           Psalmist
           expresseth
           himself
           ,
           
           
             My
             heart
             grew
             hot
             within
             me
             ,
             and
             the
             fire
             was
             kindled
          
           ;
           and
           
             at
             the
             last
             I
             spake
             with
             my
             Tongue
          
           ;
           declaring
           from
           the
           Pulpit
           ,
           as
           oft
           as
           I
           had
           opportunity
           ,
           what
           I
           have
           now
           delivered
           from
           the
           Press
           .
        
         
           I
           considered
           the
           thing
           as
           a
           Duty
           indispensible
           ;
           and
           having
           before
           
             put
             my
             hand
             to
             the
             Plow
             ,
          
           I
           determined
           not
           to
           
             look
             back
          
           :
           Yet
           I
           must
           confess
           ,
           I
           attended
           a
           while
           to
           see
           whether
           any
           abler
           Advocate
           would
           appear
           in
           the
           Cause
           ,
           and
           happily
           have
           saved
           me
           both
           the
           trouble
           and
           the
           envy
           of
           it
           .
           But
           when
           I
           had
           thus
           waited
           ,
           and
           could
           see
           no
           appearance
           of
           any
           ,
           no
           not
           at
           the
           greatest
           distance
           ,
           
             (
             for
             they
             were
             all
             amazed
             ,
             they
             answered
             no
             more
             ,
             they
             left
             off
             speaking
          
           ;
           or
           rather
           ,
           we
           may
           say
           ,
           did
           never
           begin
           )
           ;
           it
           was
           not
           in
           my
           power
           to
           refrain
           ,
           but
           I
           resolved
           that
           I
           
             would
             answer
             for
             my
             part
          
           ,
           
           
             I
             would
             speak
             on
             God's
             behalf
             ,
             I
             would
             open
             my
             mouth
             and
             answer
             ,
             let
             come
             on
             it
             what
             would
             .
          
        
         
           But
           
             he
             that
             ploweth
             ,
             should
             plow
             in
             hope
             ,
          
           as
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           .
           Now
           to
           what
           purpose
           is
           it
           to
           speak
           further
           hereof
           ,
           since
           so
           slender
           Advances
           have
           been
           hitherto
           made
           therein
           ,
           by
           what
           has
           been
           before
           spoken
           ,
           will
           some
           be
           apt
           to
           demand
           ?
           And
           indeed
           it
           was
           the
           Advice
           of
           one
           ,
           when
           I
           first
           adventured
           upon
           this
           Work
           ,
           never
           to
           trouble
           my self
           about
           it
           ;
           for
           ,
           said
           he
           ,
           
             Tho
             your
             Design
             be
             never
             so
             Christian
             and
             good
             ,
             yet
             the
             least
             grain
             of
             Interest
             lying
             in
             the
             way
             ,
             shall
             quite
             ruin
             and
             overthrow
             it
             .
          
           And
           I
           wish
           his
           words
           had
           proved
           less
           true
           .
        
         
         
           
             But
             truly
             I
             am
             full
             of
             power
             ,
          
           
           
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             to
             tell
          
           Jacob
           
             of
             his
             Transgression
             ,
             and
          
           Israel
           
             of
             his
             Sin
          
           ,
           as
           saith
           the
           Prophet
           Micah
           .
           And
           Isaiah
           tells
           us
           ,
           
           That
           
             the
             Watchmen
             upon
             the
             Walls
             of
          
           Jerusalem
           ,
           
             were
             not
             to
             hold
             their
             peace
             ,
          
           notwithstanding
           the
           greatest
           discouragements
           ,
           
             day
             nor
             night
             ;
             nor
             to
             give
             even
             the
             Almighty
             himself
             any
             rest
             ,
             until
             he
             had
             established
             and
             made
          
           Jerusalem
           
             a
             praise
             in
             the
             whole
             Earth
             .
          
           Rather
           ,
           the
           deafer
           Men
           are
           ,
           
           the
           louder
           we
           are
           to
           cry
           .
           For
           ,
           Truth
           however
           opprest
           ,
           will
           have
           some
           Followers
           .
           The
           sturdy
           Youth
           in
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           
           that
           at
           first
           did
           so
           peremptorily
           refuse
           to
           
             go
             and
             work
             in
             his
             Father's
             Vineyard
             ,
             afterwards
             repented
             ,
             and
             went.
          
           And
           even
           the
           
             unjust
             Judg
          
           ,
           by
           much
           importunity
           ,
           and
           for
           his
           own
           quiet
           ,
           was
           ,
           we
           read
           ,
           at
           length
           wrought
           upon
           
             to
             hearken
             to
             the
             Widow's
             complaint
             ,
          
           and
           to
           do
           her
           right
           .
           And
           tho
           these
           we
           speak
           of
           ,
           have
           had
           this
           untoward
           Character
           ,
           viz.
           of
           being
           such
           ,
           
             who
             will
             do
             no
             right
             ,
             nor
             take
             any
             wrong
             ,
          
           fixed
           upon
           them
           ;
           yet
           who
           knows
           how
           far
           our
           Assiduity
           may
           in
           like
           manner
           prevail
           ?
           At
           least
           ,
           't
           is
           certain
           ,
           we
           have
           no
           Dispensation
           for
           our
           silence
           .
        
         
           For
           truly
           ,
           unto
           this
           most
           unchristian
           Silence
           ,
           must
           in
           a
           great
           measure
           be
           ascribed
           the
           large
           spreading
           of
           this
           Leprosy
           of
           Barjesuitism
           and
           Irreligion
           ,
           not
           only
           in
           America
           ,
           (
           where
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           *
           elsewhere
           mentioned
           ,
           a
           poor
           Slave
           was
           in
           effect
           whip'd
           to
           death
           for
           being
           baptized
           )
           ;
           but
           of
           its
           crossing
           the
           Seas
           into
           Europe
           ,
           and
           from
           thence
           passing
           to
           the
           Eastern
           Indies
           :
           As
           by
           a
           most
           dreadful
           Story
           (
           related
           to
           me
           by
           one
           that
           had
           spent
           some
           time
           in
           those
           Parts
           )
           of
           the
           behaviour
           of
           some
           of
           our
           Factors
           towards
           the
           Natives
           of
           a
           certain
           place
           there
           called
           Jackatrâ
           upon
           Java
           ,
           will
           appear
           ;
           who
           desirous
           to
           be
           instructed
           in
           Christianity
           by
           the
           English
           ,
           were
           most
           unchristianly
           denied
           the
           favour
           :
           they
           ,
           forsooth
           ,
           dreading
           lest
           their
           apt
           Scholars
           should
           thereby
           come
           to
           improve
           their
           Faculty
           in
           the
           Mystery
           of
           Buying
           and
           Selling
           ,
           (
           as
           if
           that
           also
           were
           a
           Mystery
           of
           the
           Gospel
           )
           ,
           which
           in
           time
           might
           lessen
           their
           Gain
           ,
           and
           so
           spoil
           all
           .
           However
           ,
           what
           these
           refused
           ,
           certain
           *
           Mahumetans
           ,
           
             (
             see
             here
             how
             much
             their
             Zeal
             for
             their
             Superstition
             surpasseth
             ours
             for
             the
             Truth
             )
          
           ;
           who
           soon
           after
           arrived
           at
           the
           same
           place
           ,
           did
           more
           generously
           offer
           them
           ;
           and
           of
           their
           own
           accord
           ,
           without
           any
           of
           our
           Mens
           Scruples
           upon
           the
           score
           of
           their
           Mammon
           ,
           freely
           communicated
           to
           them
           their
           Religion
           ;
           which
           that
           People
           then
           embracing
           ,
           are
           said
           to
           retain
           to
           this
           very
           day
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           leave
           these
           remote
           Parts
           ,
           where
           Men
           may
           perhaps
           be
           supposed
           to
           act
           what
           they
           please
           ,
           without
           controul
           ,
           let
           us
           come
           nearer
           
           Home
           ,
           to
           our
           own
           most
           Protestant
           Island
           ,
           and
           even
           to
           England
           it self
           ,
           and
           there
           see
           how
           much
           better
           the
           case
           is
           ,
           to
           is
           in
           time
           like
           to
           prove
           amongst
           our selves
           ;
           where
           we
           shall
           find
           this
           superlative
           Wickedness
           to
           have
           spread
           amain
           ,
           even
           from
           Sea
           to
           Sea
           ;
           infected
           both
           the
           East
           and
           West
           ,
           and
           gotten
           possession
           of
           the
           very
           heart
           of
           this
           Kingdom
           .
           I
           have
           been
           told
           ,
           that
           when
           this
           Sermon
           was
           first
           preached
           in
           London
           ,
           the
           Parish
           Clark
           ,
           after
           all
           was
           done
           ,
           fell
           to
           wondring
           that
           I
           should
           thus
           trouble
           my self
           to
           preach
           against
           
           Negro's
           and
           Indians
           ,
           for
           that
           he
           said
           ,
           there
           were
           
             none
             of
             that
             Religion
          
           in
           this
           Nation
           .
           But
           how
           much
           this
           poor
           Clark
           was
           mistaken
           ,
           I
           shall
           from
           some
           four
           or
           five
           Instances
           ,
           out
           of
           a
           great
           many
           which
           I
           have
           heard
           ,
           soon
           discover
           .
        
         
           Whereof
           the
           first
           that
           I
           shall
           mention
           ,
           is
           of
           a
           Gentlewoman
           ,
           who
           commending
           a
           certain
           Negro
           Wench
           that
           she
           had
           ,
           for
           her
           towardliness
           and
           other
           good
           qualities
           ,
           in
           the
           hearing
           of
           a
           Minister
           ;
           he
           demanded
           of
           her
           ,
           why
           she
           made
           her
           not
           a
           Christian
           ?
           Whereat
           ,
           casting
           her
           eyes
           strangely
           on
           him
           ,
           and
           greatly
           wondring
           ,
           she
           replied
           ,
           That
           she
           had
           thought
           he
           would
           have
           given
           her
           better
           Counsel
           .
        
         
           The
           next
           shall
           be
           of
           a
           poor
           Wretch
           of
           the
           like
           sort
           ,
           belonging
           to
           a
           certain
           Lady
           ,
           at
           that
           time
           residing
           in
           a
           place
           some
           seventy
           miles
           distant
           from
           London
           :
           With
           this
           Negro
           ,
           a
           certain
           religious
           Gentlewoman
           condescended
           to
           discourse
           ,
           and
           to
           perswade
           to
           Christianity
           ,
           unto
           which
           she
           found
           him
           very
           inclinable
           ;
           but
           was
           interrupted
           by
           the
           Lady
           ,
           who
           overhearing
           the
           Discourse
           ,
           thereupon
           ran
           in
           ;
           and
           ,
           as
           in
           a
           most
           hideous
           affrightment
           ,
           cryed
           out
           ,
           
             O
             ,
             for
             God's
          
           (
           she
           might
           better
           have
           said
           the
           Devil's
           )
           sake
           ,
           say
           no
           more
           to
           him
           of
           that
           .
           And
           so
           the
           Discourse
           ended
           .
        
         
           The
           third
           Instance
           shall
           be
           of
           a
           Negro
           ,
           whose
           Owner
           lived
           nearer
           
             London
             ,
             viz.
          
           within
           some
           four
           or
           five
           miles
           distance
           of
           it
           .
           This
           Negro
           presented
           himself
           to
           the
           Minister
           ,
           I
           think
           not
           of
           his
           own
           ,
           but
           of
           a
           neighbouring
           Parish
           ,
           desiring
           Baptism
           at
           his
           hands
           ;
           For
           which
           the
           Minister
           finding
           him
           not
           unqualified
           ,
           did
           not
           absolutely
           refuse
           it
           ,
           nor
           yet
           at
           present
           grant
           it
           him
           ;
           't
           is
           possible
           ,
           as
           being
           of
           another
           Parish
           .
           But
           however
           ,
           the
           Master
           coming
           to
           the
           knowledg
           thereof
           ,
           forthwith
           sends
           a
           peremptory
           Message
           to
           the
           Minister
           ,
           charging
           him
           upon
           his
           peril
           not
           to
           proceed
           .
        
         
           The
           fourth
           is
           of
           a
           Negro
           ,
           whose
           Owner
           resided
           somewhere
           near
           Bristol
           ,
           (
           the
           places
           name
           I
           have
           forgotten
           )
           ;
           This
           Negro
           also
           addressed
           himself
           to
           the
           Minister
           ,
           beseeching
           Baptism
           ;
           For
           the
           which
           the
           Minister
           finding
           him
           not
           incompetently
           fitted
           ,
           did
           not
           deny
           it
           him
           ;
           only
           deferred
           it
           for
           the
           present
           .
           All
           which
           soon
           after
           arriving
           to
           the
           Master
           's
           jealous
           ear
           ,
           he
           ,
           with
           the
           like
           terrible
           Menaces
           ,
           
           dehorted
           the
           Minister
           ;
           adding
           withal
           ,
           this
           insolent
           enquiry
           ,
           
             Whether
             he
             would
             baptize
             his
             Horse
             ?
          
           But
           perceiving
           that
           the
           Minister
           little
           regarded
           his
           Menaces
           or
           Arguments
           ,
           he
           goes
           home
           ,
           and
           instantly
           chains
           the
           Negro
           under
           the
           Table
           among
           his
           Dogs
           ,
           and
           there
           continues
           him
           in
           that
           double
           bondage
           for
           some
           time
           ;
           till
           finding
           him
           thereby
           to
           become
           unserviceable
           ,
           which
           is
           all
           they
           regard
           ;
           he
           at
           length
           releaseth
           him
           of
           his
           Chain
           ,
           but
           with
           this
           strict
           charge
           ,
           not
           to
           go
           any
           more
           to
           the
           Minister
           .
           Which
           the
           Negro
           not
           observing
           ,
           the
           Minister
           ,
           like
           one
           that
           understood
           his
           Office
           ,
           and
           that
           believed
           himself
           obliged
           to
           pay
           a
           greater
           respect
           to
           
           Christ's
           Commands
           ,
           of
           
             baptizing
             all
             Nations
          
           ,
           than
           to
           that
           Infidel
           
           American's
           forbidding
           it
           ,
           publickly
           admits
           him
           into
           the
           Church
           by
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           Baptism
           ;
           After
           having
           purged
           him
           ,
           by
           demanding
           of
           him
           ,
           whether
           his
           Desires
           herein
           did
           proceed
           from
           any
           hopes
           of
           temporal
           advantage
           ,
           
           as
           for
           the
           obtaining
           of
           liberty
           ,
           or
           the
           like
           ?
           Which
           the
           Negro
           utterly
           renounced
           ,
           declaring
           that
           he
           desired
           it
           only
           for
           the
           Salvation
           of
           his
           Soul.
           This
           again
           coming
           to
           his
           ▪
           Masters
           knowledg
           ,
           as
           it
           could
           not
           well
           be
           kept
           from
           him
           ,
           the
           Negro
           upon
           his
           return
           ,
           was
           welcomed
           with
           his
           former
           Chain
           ,
           wherein
           he
           was
           soon
           after
           conveyed
           on
           Shipboard
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           America
           :
           Where
           't
           is
           to
           be
           presumed
           ,
           that
           according
           to
           the
           
             general
             custom
          
           there
           ,
           he
           shall
           never
           more
           hear
           of
           Christianity
           .
           Three
           of
           these
           Passages
           I
           had
           from
           the
           Ministers
           themselves
           ,
           even
           as
           the
           other
           was
           told
           me
           by
           the
           Gentlewoman
           ,
           an
           eminent
           Clergy-man's
           Wife
           in
           those
           Parts
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           heard
           also
           of
           a
           parcel
           of
           Negro's
           brought
           into
           England
           ,
           concerning
           whom
           an
           especial
           charge
           was
           in
           the
           first
           place
           given
           to
           the
           Servants
           ,
           not
           to
           mention
           any
           thing
           of
           Religion
           to
           them
           :
           Together
           with
           an
           intimation
           ,
           (
           which
           was
           no
           other
           ,
           than
           to
           invite
           some
           lewd
           fellow
           to
           the
           Villany
           )
           how
           acceptable
           a
           piece
           of
           service
           it
           would
           be
           ,
           to
           have
           a
           certain
           young
           Negro
           Wench
           of
           the
           Company
           got
           with
           Child
           .
           It
           seems
           they
           take
           this
           ▪
           Fornication
           to
           be
           no
           sin
           ,
           no
           not
           so
           much
           as
           Venial
           .
        
         
           To
           these
           I
           may
           add
           ,
           what
           I
           have
           heard
           ,
           and
           do
           believe
           to
           be
           too
           true
           ,
           viz.
           That
           the
           Grandees
           of
           one
           of
           these
           Colonies
           ,
           were
           not
           long
           since
           so
           hardy
           ,
           and
           withal
           so
           impious
           ,
           as
           to
           produce
           ▪
           Articles
           against
           their
           Governor
           Sir
           
             J.
             H.
          
           for
           his
           intended
           kindness
           to
           these
           People
           upon
           this
           account
           ;
           How
           far
           their
           Complaint
           was
           admitted
           ,
           I
           cannot
           tell
           .
           It
           was
           certainly
           an
           Innovation
           ,
           and
           for
           which
           he
           could
           produce
           no
           President
           in
           those
           ▪
           Parts
           .
           So
           that
           Mr.
           *
           Herbert
           seemeth
           to
           have
           been
           directed
           by
           a
           fallible
           Spirit
           ,
           when
           in
           certain
           prophetic
           Lines
           ,
           foretelling
           the
           large
           and
           speedy
           progress
           of
           Religion
           in
           America
           ,
           he
           thus
           sung
           ,
           
             
               Religion
               stands
               a
               tiptoe
               in
               our
               Land
               ,
            
             
               Ready
               to
               pass
               to
               the
               American
               Strand
               .
            
          
           And
           a
           little
           further
           ;
           
             
               Then
               shall
               Religion
               to
               America
               flee
               ,
            
             
               They
               have
               their
               Gospel-times
               as
               well
               as
               we
               .
            
          
           The
           contrary
           being
           here
           most
           visible
           ;
           for
           instead
           of
           our
           carrying
           Christianity
           thither
           ,
           they
           are
           upon
           bringing
           over
           the
           blackest
           Irreligion
           and
           Gentilism
           hither
           .
        
         
           Now
           if
           the
           cause
           of
           this
           their
           so
           great
           spite
           against
           Christianity
           ,
           and
           cruelty
           to
           the
           Souls
           of
           Men
           ,
           even
           of
           their
           own
           Slaves
           ,
           who
           wear
           out
           their
           days
           in
           perpetual
           toil
           and
           labour
           for
           them
           ,
           
           should
           be
           enquired
           into
           ,
           it
           would
           not
           be
           easy
           to
           give
           a
           suddain
           Resolution
           .
           Some
           indeed
           here
           at
           home
           ,
           have
           been
           ready
           to
           form
           Excuses
           for
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           urge
           the
           danger
           of
           loosing
           their
           Slave
           by
           his
           admittance
           to
           Baptism
           .
           But
           this
           certainly
           cannot
           be
           the
           true
           Cause
           ,
           at
           least
           as
           to
           those
           parts
           .
           I
           my self
           was
           accidentally
           present
           at
           the
           signing
           of
           an
           Act
           of
           Assembly
           by
           the
           Governor
           of
           Virginia
           ,
           for
           the
           Security
           of
           this
           Interest
           .
           The
           like
           Laws
           I
           have
           been
           assured
           were
           enacted
           in
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Plantations
           .
           And
           Sir
           
             Robert
             Southwell
          
           ,
           upon
           some
           discourse
           about
           
           this
           very
           thing
           ,
           some
           five
           Years
           since
           ,
           was
           pleased
           to
           inform
           me
           ,
           That
           he
           had
           heard
           the
           late
           Lord
           Chancellor
           Finch
           declare
           ,
           that
           he
           did
           not
           know
           of
           any
           Law
           now
           in
           force
           in
           England
           ,
           (
           or
           words
           to
           that
           effect
           )
           whereby
           a
           Slave
           was
           released
           from
           Servitude
           by
           Baptism
           .
           And
           certainly
           he
           ,
           if
           any
           Man
           ,
           must
           have
           known
           it
           .
           Others
           will
           tell
           us
           ,
           that
           Christianity
           will
           make
           them
           more
           crafty
           and
           cunning
           ,
           and
           withal
           ,
           more
           tumultuous
           and
           rebellious
           .
           But
           this
           Argument
           equally
           fights
           against
           Christianity
           in
           all
           other
           places
           ,
           and
           renders
           it
           intollerable
           to
           all
           Conditions
           and
           Degrees
           alike
           ,
           as
           well
           to
           Freemen
           as
           Slaves
           ,
           and
           at
           Home
           as
           well
           as
           Abroad
           ;
           and
           at
           this
           rate
           it
           must
           be
           banished
           out
           of
           the
           World.
           Others
           again
           are
           ready
           to
           suggest
           the
           Factors
           of
           
           Jackatra's
           Reason
           :
           But
           what
           have
           Slaves
           to
           do
           with
           buying
           and
           selling
           ,
           who
           have
           nothing
           of
           their
           own
           to
           dispose
           of
           ?
           So
           that
           if
           the
           Reason
           were
           good
           ,
           and
           of
           force
           against
           other
           freer
           Gentiles
           ,
           (
           not
           to
           mention
           that
           Christians
           ought
           not
           ,
           upon
           any
           account
           whatsoever
           ,
           to
           put
           themselves
           into
           a
           condition
           or
           course
           of
           Life
           ,
           which
           carries
           with
           it
           an
           inevitable
           necessity
           of
           perpetual
           sinning
           against
           God
           )
           ;
           yet
           it
           makes
           nothing
           against
           our
           ▪
           Negro-Slaves
           admittance
           to
           Christianity
           .
           So
           that
           for
           my
           part
           I
           can
           deduce
           this
           cursed
           aversion
           in
           our
           Planters
           ,
           from
           no
           other
           cause
           ,
           than
           from
           their
           brutish
           and
           Atheistical
           *
           temper
           ,
           which
           they
           are
           willing
           to
           shift
           off
           and
           to
           excuse
           with
           such
           Pretences
           ,
           as
           knowing
           how
           easily
           they
           will
           be
           here
           swallowed
           .
        
         
           To
           this
           I
           might
           add
           that
           filthy
           Principle
           ,
           which
           I
           think
           is
           almost
           universally
           received
           ,
           and
           currant
           amongst
           them
           ,
           That
           whatever
           conduceth
           to
           the
           getting
           of
           Mony
           ,
           and
           carrying
           on
           of
           Trade
           ,
           must
           certainly
           be
           lawful
           .
           As
           to
           instance
           in
           their
           trapanning
           and
           spiriting
           Men
           out
           of
           England
           ,
           with
           sugar
           Promises
           of
           large
           kindness
           to
           be
           exhibited
           to
           them
           at
           their
           arrival
           in
           those
           Parts
           :
           whilst
           at
           the
           very
           instant
           they
           intend
           nothing
           else
           but
           to
           expose
           them
           to
           sale
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           Slaves
           of
           them
           ,
           at
           least
           for
           some
           term
           of
           Years
           .
           
           This
           ,
           with
           other
           the
           like
           practices
           ,
           I
           have
           heard
           justified
           and
           defended
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           Persons
           who
           appeared
           very
           honest
           Men
           for
           those
           Places
           ,
           and
           that
           withal
           would
           seem
           to
           have
           at
           least
           some
           little
           sense
           of
           Religion
           above
           their
           Neighbours
           ,
           (
           for
           a
           great
           deal
           would
           quite
           undo
           them
           )
           ;
           who
           yet
           because
           they
           never
           hear
           them
           contradicted
           ,
           may
           possibly
           be
           perswaded
           of
           their
           lawfulness
           .
           And
           by
           the
           same
           Principle
           I
           suspect
           it
           may
           be
           ,
           that
           even
           those
           do
           permit
           Polygamy
           to
           their
           Slaves
           ,
           and
           also
           put
           them
           upon
           a
           necessity
           of
           labouring
           upon
           Sundays
           ,
           to
           prevent
           their
           starving
           all
           the
           Week
           after
           .
        
         
           Now
           all
           this
           ,
           must
           in
           a
           very
           great
           measure
           be
           ascribed
           ,
           to
           their
           want
           of
           being
           at
           first
           better
           instructed
           ,
           and
           their
           not
           having
           the
           contrary
           Doctrines
           often
           inculcated
           to
           them
           ,
           as
           well
           from
           the
           Pulpit
           as
           elsewhere
           .
           These
           
             Tares
             were
             sown
             whilst
             the
             Watchmen
             slept
             ,
          
           or
           possibly
           when
           there
           were
           none
           at
           all
           ;
           Then
           they
           grew
           up
           and
           got
           strength
           ,
           and
           took
           deep
           root
           ,
           and
           now
           it
           is
           thought
           too
           late
           to
           weed
           them
           up
           .
           Which
           notwithstanding
           I
           must
           affirm
           to
           be
           beyond
           all
           peradventure
           their
           strickest
           Duty
           .
           And
           the
           total
           omission
           whereof
           ,
           for
           I
           never
           heard
           it
           mentioned
           ,
           will
           one
           day
           prove
           a
           sharper
           
             Thorn
             in
             their
             Sides
          
           ,
           than
           that
           innocent
           Paper
           ,
           which
           some
           have
           by
           Letters
           to
           England
           so
           fiercely
           complained
           of
           .
           Thereby
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           
             strengthening
             the
             hands
             of
             those
             wicked
             Men
             ,
          
           as
           the
           Prophet
           speaks
           ,
           and
           hardening
           them
           in
           their
           
             evil
             way
          
           .
           Who
           instead
           of
           encouraging
           ,
           do
           talk
           of
           nothing
           but
           the
           difficulty
           *
           
             of
             the
             thing
          
           ;
           when
           not
           one
           has
           ,
           as
           I
           could
           ever
           hear
           of
           ,
           so
           much
           as
           tried
           or
           endeavoured
           it
           ,
           no
           ,
           
             not
             in
             their
             own
             Families
          
           .
           For
           this
           had
           been
           to
           invite
           a
           heavy
           Persecution
           ,
           not
           of
           Fire
           and
           Faggot
           ,
           but
           which
           is
           much
           worse
           ,
           of
           being
           sleighted
           and
           neglected
           in
           their
           ordinary
           Treats
           and
           Invitations
           :
           To
           have
           been
           look'd
           upon
           askew
           by
           their
           Patrons
           and
           Grandees
           of
           the
           Vestries
           ;
           to
           have
           had
           some
           Affronts
           put
           upon
           them
           ;
           and
           to
           be
           a
           little
           wondered
           at
           by
           the
           World.
           All
           of
           them
           very
           worthy
           Pretences
           ,
           for
           those
           
           should
           glory
           in
           such
           Sufferings
           ,
           and
           
             rejoice
             that
             they
             were
             accounted
             worthy
             thereof
          
           ;
           that
           by
           their
           exemplary
           patience
           ,
           under
           the
           greatest
           Pressures
           ,
           should
           instil
           Resolution
           and
           Courage
           into
           others
           ,
           and
           not
           only
           be
           contented
           
             to
             suffer
             ,
             but
             to
             die
          
           for
           the
           Cause
           of
           Christ
           :
           Which
           this
           certainly
           is
           ,
           if
           ever
           there
           were
           any
           such
           .
           It
           is
           indeed
           difficult
           ,
           as
           some
           have
           made
           it
           ;
           but
           surely
           not
           so
           difficult
           as
           it
           was
           ,
           when
           Christianity
           was
           
             every
             where
             spoken
             against
          
           ,
           
           and
           the
           whole
           World
           was
           set
           to
           oppose
           it
           ;
           being
           not
           befriended
           by
           Authority
           ,
           nor
           having
           so
           much
           as
           one
           single
           Person
           to
           countenance
           or
           stand
           by
           the
           Promoters
           of
           it
           .
           It
           is
           indeed
           more
           difficult
           than
           could
           be
           wished
           ,
           at
           least
           to
           be
           gone
           thorow
           with
           at
           present
           :
           But
           yet
           methinks
           something
           might
           be
           endeavoured
           ,
           if
           but
           for
           the
           good
           it
           has
           done
           ,
           and
           to
           shew
           our
           good
           will
           towards
           it
           :
           And
           something
           also
           might
           as
           certainly
           be
           effected
           ,
           were
           it
           but
           set
           about
           ,
           and
           suitable
           means
           used
           for
           its
           carrying
           on
           .
           
           Nothing
           of
           which
           ,
           besides
           the
           besprinkling
           of
           it
           with
           a
           few
           good
           Words
           ,
           the
           precious
           holy
           Water
           of
           the
           Times
           ,
           that
           I
           know
           of
           ,
           was
           ever
           yet
           attempted
           or
           offered
           at
           .
           Some
           indeed
           have
           bespoke
           it
           as
           a
           very
           
             Apostolick
             Work
          
           ,
           and
           a
           worthy
           Design
           ;
           Whom
           I
           should
           believe
           to
           have
           been
           serious
           and
           in
           earnest
           ,
           could
           they
           but
           have
           kept
           their
           Countenances
           whilst
           they
           spoke
           .
           So
           that
           ,
           to
           use
           the
           Prophet's
           Language
           ,
           I
           may
           say
           ,
           
             When
             I
             looked
             ,
             there
             was
             none
             to
             help
             ;
             and
             I
             wondered
             that
             there
             was
             none
             to
             uphold
             .
          
           And
           whilst
           divers
           do
           ,
           in
           plain
           down-right
           terms
           ,
           determine
           it
           to
           be
           wholly
           needless
           ;
           or
           if
           at
           all
           needful
           ,
           yet
           no
           way
           to
           concern
           us
           ;
           those
           Elimases
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           are
           not
           wanting
           ,
           with
           their
           utmost
           industry
           ,
           to
           oppose
           it
           as
           a
           most
           wicked
           Work.
           
           But
           it
           was
           St.
           
           Paul's
           case
           ,
           at
           whose
           first
           Answer
           he
           complaineth
           ,
           that
           
             no
             Man
             stood
             with
             him
             ,
             but
             that
             all
             forsook
             him
             :
          
           for
           whom
           yet
           he
           prayeth
           God
           ,
           that
           
             that
             Sin
             might
             not
             be
             laid
             to
             their
             charge
             .
          
        
         
           What
           Advantages
           our
           Adversaries
           do
           reap
           hereby
           ,
           and
           how
           they
           make
           this
           Neglect
           ,
           as
           a
           Shoeing-horn
           to
           draw
           on
           their
           Proselytes
           ,
           is
           not
           ,
           I
           suppose
           ,
           unknown
           .
           And
           I
           have
           some
           cause
           to
           believe
           ,
           that
           it
           has
           lately
           proved
           an
           Argument
           of
           no
           small
           validity
           ,
           to
           draw
           one
           of
           our
           Church
           into
           their
           Toyles
           .
           The
           Party
           little
           less
           than
           acknowledging
           as
           much
           in
           my
           hearing
           ,
           at
           least
           that
           it
           went
           a
           great
           way
           towards
           it
           .
           And
           even
           their
           Women
           have
           gotten
           it
           by
           the
           end
           ,
           and
           can
           make
           use
           of
           it
           as
           dexterously
           as
           their
           ablest
           Men.
           It
           being
           not
           long
           since
           ,
           that
           a
           very
           smart
           Dialogue
           happened
           between
           two
           of
           that
           Sex
           ;
           the
           one
           a
           strict
           Protestant
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           a
           zealous
           Romanist
           :
           Who
           demanding
           of
           her
           ,
           
             When
             any
             of
             her
             Church
             had
             attempted
             any
             thing
             for
             the
             conversion
             of
             Infidels
             ,
             in
             Foreign
             Parts
             ,
             or
             even
             in
             our
             own
             Plantations
          
           ;
           And
           the
           Protestant
           thereupon
           producing
           a
           small
           Treatise
           to
           that
           purpose
           ,
           she
           replied
           ,
           That
           ,
           
             that
             truly
             was
             the
             first
             she
             had
             either
             seen
             or
             heard
             of
             of
             that
             kind
             among
             us
             :
          
           But
           withal
           further
           added
           ,
           
             What
             hath
             been
             since
             done
             therein
             ,
          
           or
           
             what
             encouragement
             given
             for
             others
             to
             tread
             in
             that
             Author's
             steps
             ?
          
           At
           which
           demand
           our
           poor
           Protestant
           Respondent
           was
           upon
           a
           sudden
           quite
           struck
           speechless
           .
        
         
           I
           confess
           I
           should
           be
           no
           good
           Christian
           ,
           if
           I
           did
           not
           desire
           a
           better
           Subject
           to
           write
           upon
           ,
           than
           the
           Reproaches
           of
           the
           Protestant
           Religion
           ,
           such
           as
           all
           these
           foregoing
           Passages
           are
           :
           But
           ,
           
             Si
             natura
             negat
             ,
             sacit
             indignatio
             scriptum
             .
          
           And
           yet
           ,
           if
           by
           turning
           away
           mine
           Eyes
           ,
           I
           could
           better
           suppress
           the
           Irreligion
           ,
           which
           this
           supine
           Carelesness
           and
           Neglect
           has
           occasion'd
           and
           introduc'd
           ;
           I
           should
           have
           wholly
           abstained
           from
           troubling
           the
           World
           with
           any
           thing
           of
           this
           Discourse
           .
           But
           the
           danger
           and
           miserable
           condition
           of
           those
           People
           (
           if
           at
           least
           it
           be
           thought
           to
           be
           such
           )
           calls
           for
           Action
           to
           all
           those
           who
           had
           not
           rather
           see
           Christianity
           lie
           wast
           ,
           and
           so
           many
           
           Souls
           to
           perish
           irrecoverably
           ;
           than
           to
           hazzard
           their
           petty
           Interests
           ,
           or
           
             disturb
             their
             Rest
          
           for
           the
           redress
           thereof
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           this
           some
           will
           object
           ,
           that
           the
           Times
           are
           not
           seasonable
           :
           Neither
           have
           they
           ever
           yet
           been
           so
           ,
           that
           I
           could
           hear
           of
           .
           Others
           again
           will
           demand
           ,
           
             '
             What
             have
             they
             to
             do
             with
             those
             Abroad
             ?
             let
             them
             look
             to
             their
             own
             at
             Home
             ,
             where
             the
             state
             of
             Religion
             is
             so
             visibly
             declining
             ;
             
             Atheism
             ,
             Ignorance
             ,
             Error
             ,
             Prophaneness
             ,
             Popery
             ,
             and
             Superstition
             ,
             encreasing
             ,
             and
             getting
             up
             so
             fast
             ▪
             as
             may
             deserve
             our
             whole
             care
             to
             put
             a
             stop
             to
             ,
             and
             will
             suffice
             for
             Conversions
             ,
             without
             looking
             Abroad
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           As
           I
           find
           it
           especially
           urged
           in
           opposition
           to
           this
           Work
           ,
           by
           a
           N.
           C.
           as
           I
           suppose
           ,
           in
           a
           certain
           Reply
           made
           to
           the
           Reverend
           Dean
           of
           St.
           Pauls
           .
           Now
           ,
           doth
           not
           this
           too
           strongly
           favour
           of
           
           Cain's
           surly
           reply
           to
           God
           Almighty
           ,
           demanding
           ,
           Whether
           he
           were
           his
           
             Brothers
             Keeper
          
           ?
           Had
           it
           not
           been
           much
           more
           proper
           for
           them
           to
           have
           asked
           ,
           What
           have
           we
           to
           do
           with
           their
           Land
           and
           Labour
           ,
           or
           thus
           to
           captivate
           and
           oppress
           them
           ?
           And
           for
           our
           Home
           Conversions
           ,
           methinks
           it
           looks
           like
           the
           
           Welch-man's
           putting
           off
           his
           Trial
           
             till
             the
             Day
             of
             Judgment
          
           ;
           for
           so
           long
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           feared
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           ,
           before
           most
           of
           those
           will
           be
           converted
           .
           But
           did
           not
           the
           Apostles
           (
           most
           of
           them
           at
           least
           )
           leave
           ▪
           Judea
           to
           preach
           to
           the
           Gentiles
           ;
           when
           in
           all
           probability
           not
           one
           tenth
           Person
           there
           could
           be
           converted
           ;
           leaving
           others
           to
           build
           upon
           that
           .
           Foundation
           which
           they
           had
           before
           laid
           ?
           And
           at
           this
           rate
           ,
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           World
           must
           have
           remained
           Infidels
           till
           this
           day
           :
           There
           being
           no
           Place
           nor
           People
           ever
           yet
           so
           perfectly
           converted
           ,
           but
           that
           abundance
           of
           Chaff
           did
           always
           remain
           amongst
           the
           Wheat
           ,
           even
           after
           the
           finest
           winnowing
           .
           And
           then
           ,
           why
           may
           not
           these
           Conversions
           also
           be
           carried
           on
           both
           together
           ?
           And
           whilst
           our
           Reverend
           Brethren
           are
           in
           their
           several
           stations
           here
           ,
           perswading
           those
           home-different
           Parties
           ,
           would
           it
           be
           all
           incongruous
           and
           impossible
           ,
           that
           some
           few
           ,
           out
           of
           our
           many
           supernumeraries
           ,
           should
           be
           appointed
           to
           preach
           to
           the
           Gentiles
           abroad
           ,
           both
           English
           and
           others
           ,
           (
           for
           neither
           the
           Blacks
           nor
           Tawnies
           only
           are
           the
           Heathens
           there
           )
           at
           the
           same
           time
           .
           Certainly
           ,
           if
           the
           one
           
             ought
             to
             be
             done
          
           ,
           the
           other
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           left
           undone
           .
           Besides
           ,
           we
           should
           employ
           our
           Talent
           to
           the
           greatest
           advantage
           for
           our
           Lord's
           Honour
           ,
           and
           this
           unquestionably
           is
           amongst
           the
           unprejudiced
           Heathen
           .
           
           And
           therefore
           St.
           Paul
           refused
           to
           trifle
           away
           his
           time
           amongst
           his
           perverse
           and
           blasphemous
           Countrymen
           ,
           when
           he
           saw
           no
           good
           could
           be
           wrought
           upon
           them
           ,
           (
           who
           had
           already
           
             judged
             themselves
             unworthy
             of
             Everlasting
             Life
             ,
             )
          
           but
           turned
           to
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           unto
           whom
           he
           tells
           them
           ,
           That
           
             the
             Salvation
             of
             God
             was
             sent
             .
          
           There
           being
           ,
           
           as
           Solomon
           saith
           ,
           
             more
             hopes
             of
             Fools
          
           ,
           than
           of
           those
           that
           are
           
             conceitedly
             wise
          
           .
           And
           saith
           Almighty
           God
           to
           
             Ezekiel
             ,
             Thou
             art
             not
             sent
             to
             a
             People
             of
             a
             strange
             Speech
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             hard
             Language
          
           ;
           For
           ,
           
             surely
             had
             I
             sent
             thee
             unto
             them
             ,
             they
             would
             have
             hrarkned
             unto
             thee
             .
          
           
           
             But
             the
             House
             of
          
           Israel
           
             will
             not
             hearken
          
           .
           And
           St.
           Paul
           likewise
           had
           the
           same
           assurance
           touching
           his
           Gentiles
           ,
           viz.
           
             That
             they
             would
             hear
             him
          
           .
           I
           know
           nothing
           to
           oppose
           this
           ,
           besides
           provision
           for
           their
           Maintenance
           ,
           who
           shall
           be
           employed
           upon
           this
           Errand
           :
           Which
           ,
           if
           the
           common
           way
           will
           not
           suffice
           ,
           yet
           ,
           God
           be
           blessed
           ,
           we
           are
           not
           so
           utterly
           destitute
           and
           spoiled
           ,
           but
           that
           of
           that
           little
           which
           remains
           ,
           something
           might
           be
           allotted
           and
           bestowed
           as
           a
           grateful
           Acknowledgment
           upon
           the
           Service
           of
           that
           Faith
           by
           which
           we
           received
           it
           .
           I
           shall
           not
           mention
           from
           whence
           this
           is
           to
           arise
           ,
           because
           it
           may
           possibly
           give
           offence
           .
           Tho
           certainly
           the
           choicest
           of
           our
           Stores
           cannot
           be
           too
           good
           to
           be
           laid
           out
           upon
           that
           which
           at
           first
           brought
           us
           whatsoever
           we
           have
           .
           And
           our
           chearful
           and
           ready
           compliance
           ,
           will
           be
           an
           infallible
           Argument
           of
           our
           affection
           to
           it
           .
           But
           if
           we
           spend
           much
           time
           in
           resolving
           ,
           (
           as
           too
           much
           hath
           been
           already
           !
           )
           questioning
           and
           disliking
           this
           and
           that
           Proposal
           and
           Method
           ,
           perchance
           the
           Season
           may
           be
           over
           ,
           and
           it
           may
           never
           more
           come
           into
           our
           power
           to
           do
           any
           thing
           in
           
           it
           at
           all
           .
           
           
             Dum
             quid
             sis
             dubitat
             ,
             iam
             potei
             esse
             nihil
             .
          
           And
           here
           I
           should
           judg
           ,
           that
           our
           Charity
           in
           this
           Case
           ,
           ought
           most
           properly
           to
           begin
           at
           home
           ;
           I
           mean
           ,
           amongst
           the
           Subjects
           and
           Tributaries
           of
           our
           Plantations
           ;
           and
           not
           rather
           (
           as
           some
           I
           have
           heard
           have
           projected
           )
           in
           such
           *
           remoter
           Places
           where
           we
           are
           less
           related
           .
        
         
           Others
           again
           will
           suppose
           this
           Work
           not
           to
           be
           effected
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           Countenance
           and
           Encouragement
           of
           a
           Parliament
           .
           But
           ,
           God
           be
           thanked
           ,
           the
           Laws
           in
           force
           ,
           are
           all
           in
           favour
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           
           nor
           is
           there
           any
           want
           of
           such
           Laws
           .
           So
           that
           the
           true
           Servant
           of
           Christ
           may
           ,
           
             without
             hazard
          
           ,
           either
           of
           
             Life
             or
             Liberty
          
           ,
           preach
           pursuant
           to
           any
           Text
           in
           the
           whole
           Bible
           ,
           without
           any
           need
           of
           new
           Laws
           for
           his
           justification
           .
           But
           if
           a
           Parliament
           be
           of
           such
           absolute
           necessity
           for
           the
           carrying
           on
           thereof
           ,
           blessed
           be
           God
           we
           have
           one
           at
           hand
           ;
           who
           doubtless
           ,
           upon
           a
           due
           Application
           ,
           will
           not
           be
           wanting
           to
           contribute
           their
           utmost
           assistance
           to
           so
           religious
           and
           good
           a
           Work.
           However
           ,
           at
           the
           worst
           ,
           
           we
           are
           in
           no
           worse
           condition
           than
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           first
           preachers
           of
           Christianity
           were
           .
           And
           should
           it
           happen
           ,
           which
           God
           forbid
           ,
           that
           even
           the
           whole
           Civil
           Power
           should
           neglect
           ,
           or
           even
           prohibit
           this
           preaching
           ,
           yet
           I
           cannot
           believe
           that
           to
           be
           a
           sufficient
           Plea
           for
           our
           Silence
           .
           And
           I
           must
           no
           less
           declare
           my self
           of
           a
           different
           Judgment
           from
           those
           who
           hold
           the
           contrary
           ,
           tho
           unfurnish'd
           with
           Miracles
           ;
           as
           presuming
           the
           Service
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           Salvation
           of
           Souls
           ,
           to
           be
           of
           much
           greater
           consequence
           than
           any
           worldly
           Concern
           can
           possibly
           be
           ;
           and
           being
           no
           less
           perswaded
           that
           neither
           Secular
           Interest
           ,
           Reason
           of
           State
           ,
           nor
           any
           prudential
           Consideration
           whatsoever
           ,
           can
           in
           the
           least
           justify
           such
           a
           Neglect
           ,
           or
           Silence
           .
        
         
           But
           there
           are
           no
           less
           than
           four
           potent
           Objections
           against
           this
           Work
           still
           remaining
           to
           be
           considered
           .
           As
           ,
        
         
           First
           ,
           That
           this
           kindness
           ,
           especially
           to
           Slaves
           ,
           will
           make
           them
           Hypocrites
           only
           ,
           and
           not
           Christians
           .
           They
           will
           be
           apt
           ,
           notwithstanding
           the
           Laws
           before-mentioned
           ,
           to
           run
           to
           Baptism
           in
           hopes
           of
           Liberty
           ,
           having
           hitherto
           flattered
           and
           hugged
           themselves
           with
           such
           thoughts
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           It
           will
           displease
           the
           Merchants
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           This
           is
           only
           some
           petty
           Design
           ,
           which
           I
           am
           hereby
           managing
           for
           my self
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           What
           I
           have
           both
           formerly
           and
           now
           said
           herein
           ,
           is
           all
           Lyes
           ;
           The
           Planters
           ,
           Men
           of
           extraordinary
           Credit
           ,
           having
           so
           declared
           .
           A
           Man
           would
           judg
           that
           Christianity
           were
           grown
           extraordinary
           cheap
           ,
           and
           of
           low
           esteem
           with
           those
           Objecters
           ,
           when
           such
           groundless
           Slanders
           ,
           and
           
             blind
             Shifts
          
           ,
           shall
           be
           admitted
           to
           its
           prejudice
           ;
           and
           its
           Cause
           quite
           given
           up
           by
           them
           upon
           such
           empty
           Suggestions
           .
        
         
           But
           ,
           to
           begin
           with
           the
           last
           .
           What
           ?
           is
           all
           but
           Lyes
           ?
           Is
           not
           that
           true
           ,
           touching
           the
           Negro's
           not
           being
           admitted
           to
           Christianity
           ?
           Why
           then
           did
           those
           very
           Planters
           themselves
           ,
           at
           least
           by
           their
           Agents
           ,
           both
           own
           and
           defend
           it
           ,
           some
           time
           since
           ,
           before
           the
           Council
           ;
           And
           even
           then
           giving
           in
           their
           Reasons
           ,
           such
           as
           they
           were
           ,
           for
           the
           contrary
           ?
           Admit
           but
           this
           one
           piece
           of
           monstrous
           Absurdity
           ,
           this
           so
           impudent
           Impiety
           ,
           which
           is
           too
           evident
           to
           be
           denied
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           may
           ,
           without
           any
           great
           difficulty
           ,
           be
           supposed
           ;
           at
           least
           ,
           it
           will
           not
           be
           for
           their
           credit
           to
           put
           me
           to
           prove
           even
           the
           worst
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           The
           next
           to
           it
           is
           of
           the
           like
           force
           and
           nature
           ,
           wherein
           the
           Argument
           thus
           runs
           ,
           That
           to
           defeat
           and
           spite
           me
           ,
           Christianity
           is
           not
           to
           be
           promoted
           ,
           nor
           the
           Souls
           of
           Men
           saved
           .
           Very
           Christianly
           both
           spoken
           and
           concluded
           !
           See
           here
           of
           what
           different
           Tempers
           these
           Objectors
           are
           ,
           
           from
           that
           of
           St.
           
             Paul
             ;
             Some
          
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             do
             indeed
             preach
             Christ
             for
             Envy
             and
             Strife
             ;
             and
             some
             also
             of
             good
             Will
             :
             What
             then
             ?
             notwithstanding
             every
             Way
             ,
             whether
             in
             Pretence
             or
             Truth
             ,
             Christ
             is
             preached
             ;
             and
             therein
             do
             I
             rejoice
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             rejoice
             .
          
           
           It
           seems
           ,
           so
           that
           the
           Work
           were
           done
           ,
           which
           he
           so
           passionately
           pursued
           and
           laboured
           for
           ,
           he
           did
           not
           so
           much
           regard
           the
           undue
           Motives
           by
           which
           Men
           were
           induced
           and
           perswaded
           to
           it
           ;
           which
           these
           here
           do
           wholly
           seem
           to
           do
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           next
           ;
           I
           would
           fain
           know
           what
           kind
           of
           Merchants
           these
           are
           ,
           who
           will
           be
           displeased
           upon
           this
           occasion
           ?
           Either
           we
           must
           please
           ,
           or
           displease
           them
           .
           But
           St.
           Paul
           assures
           us
           ,
           
           (
           and
           I
           suppose
           in
           this
           very
           sense
           )
           that
           if
           
             we
             please
             Men
             ,
             we
             cannot
             be
             the
             Servants
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           At
           this
           rate
           ,
           Elijah
           was
           not
           to
           have
           displeased
           Ahab
           ;
           nor
           St.
           John
           the
           Baptist
           ,
           
           Herod
           ;
           In
           the
           Collect
           for
           whose
           day
           ,
           we
           are
           yet
           taught-to
           pray
           ,
           That
           
             after
             his
             Example
             we
             may
             constantly
             speak
             the
             Truth
             ,
             boldly
             rebuke
             Vice
             ,
             and
             patiently
             suffer
             for
             the
             Truth
             's
             sake
             .
          
           So
           that
           it
           is
           evident
           ,
           we
           must
           ,
           as
           the
           case
           stands
           ,
           either
           displease
           them
           or
           act
           contrary
           to
           our
           Prayers
           ,
           and
           disobey
           Christ
           .
           
             We
             are
             not
             to
             please
             our
             Neighbour
             ,
          
           
           but
           
             for
             his
             good
             to
             edification
          
           ,
           saith
           St.
           Paul.
           
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           Why
           should
           these
           be
           any
           more
           Hypocrites
           than
           themselves
           ?
           since
           that
           God's
           Grace
           is
           free
           ,
           
           and
           may
           be
           bestowed
           upon
           whom
           he
           pleaseth
           .
           He
           can
           raise
           
             out
             of
             those
             Stones
          
           ,
           
           
             Children
             unto
          
           Abraham
           :
           And
           his
           
             Spirit
             bloweth
             where
             it
             listeth
          
           .
           Besides
           ,
           a
           very
           short
           space
           would
           confute
           that
           foolish
           Opinion
           of
           their
           Freedom
           ,
           when
           they
           had
           seen
           some
           of
           their
           Fellows
           continued
           in
           their
           former
           State
           ,
           even
           after
           Baptism
           .
           One
           would
           think
           ,
           that
           Men
           were
           ashamed
           and
           weary
           of
           their
           Religion
           ,
           that
           can
           admit
           of
           such
           Flams
           against
           it
           .
        
         
           But
           now
           after
           that
           ,
           all
           their
           pittiful
           Reasonings
           are
           vanquish'd
           ,
           and
           their
           Arguments
           put
           to
           flight
           ,
           yet
           nevertheless
           it
           cannot
           still
           be
           other
           with
           them
           ,
           than
           impracticable
           ;
           nor
           are
           there
           wanting
           some
           that
           ,
           to
           save
           trouble
           ,
           from
           amongst
           our selves
           are
           inclined
           to
           believe
           as
           much
           .
           Good
           God!
           that
           Christianity
           ,
           after
           its
           continuance
           in
           the
           World
           for
           near
           two
           thousand
           Years
           ,
           should
           now
           at
           last
           be
           excluded
           for
           its
           impracticableness
           .
           A
           Position
           which
           every
           Man
           ,
           endued
           but
           with
           common
           sence
           ,
           may
           at
           once
           see
           as
           well
           the
           wickedness
           as
           the
           folly
           of
           it
           .
           The
           Disputer
           that
           denied
           Motion
           ,
           and
           was
           not
           to
           be
           confuted
           but
           by
           practice
           ,
           (
           which
           these
           also
           must
           )
           was
           not
           half
           so
           ridiculous
           .
        
         
           But
           perchance
           they
           will
           say
           ,
           't
           is
           only
           impracticable
           to
           Slaves
           .
           If
           so
           ,
           why
           are
           the
           Native
           Indians
           upon
           the
           Continent
           ,
           who
           are
           only
           Tributaries
           ,
           and
           whose
           Habitations
           are
           many
           of
           them
           environ'd
           by
           the
           English
           ,
           equally
           neglected
           ,
           and
           their
           reduction
           to
           Christianity
           as
           much
           scofft
           at
           as
           the
           other
           ?
           And
           why
           were
           not
           those
           poor
           Barbarians
           of
           Jackatra
           (
           before
           mentioned
           )
           admitted
           thereto
           ,
           when
           so
           earnestly
           importuned
           and
           besought
           by
           them
           ?
           But
           to
           answer
           the
           Objection
           .
        
         
           If
           Christianity
           be
           impracticable
           as
           to
           the
           condition
           of
           Slavery
           ,
           why
           then
           did
           the
           Apostles
           both
           preach
           and
           write
           ,
           to
           and
           concerning
           *
           Slaves
           ,
           either
           for
           their
           Conversion
           ,
           or
           Confirmation
           in
           Christianity
           ?
           For
           either
           they
           therein
           did
           well
           ,
           or
           ill
           :
           If
           well
           ,
           then
           ought
           we
           to
           imitate
           them
           therein
           :
           But
           that
           they
           did
           ill
           ,
           was
           never
           ,
           that
           we
           find
           ,
           once
           suggested
           ,
           no
           not
           by
           the
           Heathen
           Masters
           themselves
           .
           For
           those
           still
           remaining
           as
           much
           their
           Slaves
           as
           before
           ,
           of
           what
           wrong
           could
           they
           complain
           ,
           unless
           of
           their
           being
           made
           better
           and
           more
           faithful
           Servants
           by
           Christianity
           ,
           than
           they
           were
           ?
           But
           if
           by
           Baptism
           they
           were
           set
           at
           liberty
           ,
           (
           which
           the
           Example
           of
           Onesimus
           ,
           and
           the
           express
           words
           of
           their
           several
           Epistles
           ,
           do
           prove
           that
           they
           were
           not
           )
           then
           it
           is
           evident
           that
           the
           Apostles
           did
           not
           suppose
           the
           Master's
           Interest
           in
           his
           Slave
           to
           be
           of
           greater
           account
           than
           the
           Slave's
           Salvation
           :
           Nor
           that
           they
           ought
           to
           value
           his
           Displeasure
           or
           Profit
           ,
           thus
           standing
           in
           competition
           with
           their
           Duty
           ;
           which
           is
           exactly
           our
           Case
           .
           Again
           ,
           if
           
           those
           of
           other
           Religions
           do
           ,
           
           with
           great
           Industry
           and
           Zeal
           ,
           both
           endeavour
           and
           effect
           ,
           (
           as
           it
           is
           plain
           that
           they
           do
           ,
           whilst
           ours
           do
           not
           only
           neglect
           ,
           but
           forbid
           it
           )
           ;
           then
           it
           is
           clear
           that
           therein
           those
           do
           act
           more
           agreeably
           to
           the
           Apostles
           and
           Scripture-Rule
           ,
           than
           our selves
           ;
           whom
           yet
           we
           so
           frequently
           charge
           in
           other
           things
           of
           less
           moment
           ,
           with
           deviating
           from
           it
           ;
           And
           so
           forgetting
           how
           we
           condemn
           our selves
           whilst
           we
           blame
           them
           .
           However
           since
           these
           do
           it
           ,
           where
           is
           then
           the
           impracticableness
           thereof
           ?
           or
           how
           comes
           it
           to
           be
           less
           practicuble
           to
           us
           ,
           than
           to
           them
           ?
           If
           they
           do
           it
           less
           perfectly
           ,
           as
           is
           suggested
           ,
           yet
           still
           they
           do
           it
           .
           *
           If
           amiss
           ,
           let
           us
           do
           it
           better
           :
           Only
           let
           us
           not
           under
           that
           pretence
           be
           said
           never
           to
           do
           it
           at
           all
           .
        
         
           
             If
             any
             Man
             have
             not
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             ,
          
           
           
             he
             is
             none
             of
             his
          
           ,
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           :
           Now
           
           Christ's
           Spirit
           was
           to
           promote
           the
           Salvation
           of
           Mankind
           .
           But
           of
           what
           Spirit
           must
           those
           then
           be
           that
           do
           neglect
           and
           hinder
           it
           ?
           
           And
           
             if
             any
             Man
             love
             not
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             let
             him
             be
             Anathema
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           utterly
           accursed
           from
           him
           :
           But
           what
           love
           can
           there
           be
           in
           endeavouring
           to
           rob
           him
           of
           that
           which
           he
           so
           dearly
           purchased
           with
           his
           Blood
           ?
           
           
             All
             Knowledg
             ,
             all
             understanding
             of
             Mysteries
             ,
          
           and
           
             all
             Faith
          
           ,
           without
           
             this
             Charity
             is
             nothing
          
           ;
           Yea
           ,
           the
           
             bestowing
             of
             all
             our
             Goods
             to
             the
             relieving
             of
             the
             Poor
             ,
          
           and
           
             even
             the
             giving
             our
             Bodies
             to
             be
             burnt
             ,
             withoat
             it
             ,
             will
             profit
             us
             nothing
             .
          
           This
           is
           a
           thing
           which
           all
           Sects
           and
           Parties
           do
           most
           generally
           agree
           in
           :
           No
           Scruples
           to
           tender
           Consciences
           will
           from
           hence
           arise
           ;
           it
           being
           impossible
           that
           any
           should
           oppose
           it
           ,
           but
           such
           only
           who
           have
           lost
           all
           Conscience
           .
        
         
           And
           certainly
           ,
           if
           Christianity
           and
           the
           Souls
           of
           Men
           be
           worth
           our
           care
           ,
           it
           cannot
           be
           but
           that
           something
           in
           order
           thereto
           will
           speedily
           be
           endeavoured
           ;
           the
           thing
           in
           its
           self
           being
           most
           easy
           ,
           and
           there
           wanting
           nothing
           ,
           but
           some
           resolute
           and
           wise
           Agent
           to
           push
           it
           forward
           .
           As
           for
           the
           impotent
           railing
           of
           those
           Barjesuses
           and
           Elymases
           ,
           (
           for
           God
           be
           thanked
           that
           is
           the
           worst
           they
           can
           do
           )
           it
           is
           to
           be
           pitied
           and
           contemned
           ,
           rather
           than
           dreaded
           or
           regarded
           by
           us
           .
           Or
           at
           the
           worst
           ,
           a
           vigorous
           pursuit
           would
           in
           a
           short
           time
           both
           disarm
           and
           silence
           them
           .
           There
           being
           no
           Strumpet
           so
           impudent
           and
           void
           of
           shame
           ,
           as
           to
           assert
           and
           practice
           her
           lewdness
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           more
           vertuous
           People
           .
           Nor
           has
           it
           been
           heard
           that
           any
           Thief
           has
           been
           so
           confident
           ,
           as
           to
           defend
           his
           Rapines
           and
           Slaughters
           before
           an
           upright
           Judg.
           And
           it
           being
           a
           thing
           so
           utterly
           incongruous
           and
           contradictory
           in
           it self
           ,
           for
           Men
           to
           call
           themselves
           Christians
           ,
           yea
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           most
           refined
           sort
           too
           ,
           and
           yet
           at
           the
           same
           time
           to
           oppose
           Christianity
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           impossible
           but
           at
           the
           first
           manful
           onset
           ,
           they
           must
           needs
           be
           baffled
           and
           shamed
           out
           of
           it
           .
           
           For
           ,
           Wickedness
           ,
           as
           the
           wise
           Man
           saith
           ,
           
             condemned
             by
             her
             own
             Witness
             ,
             is
             very
             timerous
             ,
             and
             being
             pressed
             with
             Conscience
             ,
             always
             forecasteth
             grievous
             things
             .
          
           So
           that
           there
           seemeth
           nothing
           more
           to
           be
           needful
           ,
           but
           the
           Watch-word
           from
           our
           vigilant
           and
           prudent
           Leaders
           ,
           to
           the
           faithful
           Souldiers
           of
           Christ
           ,
           boldly
           to
           fall
           on
           ,
           and
           to
           attaque
           them
           :
           
             The
             Victory
             cannot
             but
             be
             easy
             over
             those
             that
             fight
             against
             God.
          
           And
           pitty
           ,
           yea
           infinite
           pitty
           it
           would
           be
           ,
           that
           so
           Holy
           and
           Righteous
           a
           Cause
           ,
           should
           be
           so
           slightly
           lost
           ;
           and
           that
           a
           Matter
           of
           such
           Eternal
           Consequence
           ,
           so
           much
           tending
           to
           our
           
           Redeemer's
           Honour
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           good
           of
           those
           many
           Myriads
           of
           Souls
           ,
           viz.
           of
           our
           Negro's
           and
           Indians
           ,
           Slaves
           and
           Tributaries
           ,
           all
           of
           them
           the
           Subjects
           of
           this
           Kingdom
           (
           and
           should
           be
           also
           of
           our
           care
           )
           should
           be
           suffered
           to
           miscarry
           ,
           only
           through
           the
           want
           of
           a
           few
           words
           speaking
           ,
           a
           little
           endeavour
           ,
           and
           of
           so
           much
           courage
           ,
           as
           but
           to
           look
           the
           Enemies
           of
           Christ
           in
           the
           face
           ;
           and
           where
           the
           Act
           it self
           doth
           carry
           its
           Recompence
           ,
           
           and
           makes
           us
           full
           Amends
           .
           For
           ,
           
             whilst
             we
             become
             Eyes
             to
             the
             Blind
             ,
          
           as
           holy
           Job
           speaks
           ,
           
             and
             Feet
             to
             the
             Lame
             ;
             delivering
             the
             Poor
             that
             crieth
             ,
             and
             
             those
             that
             have
             none
             to
             help
             them
             :
             Whilst
             we
             put
             on
             Righteousness
             ,
             and
             it
             cloaths
             us
             ;
             and
             Judgment
             as
             a
             Robe
             and
             a
             Diadem
             :
             Whilst
             we
             break
             the
             Jaws
             of
             the
             Wicked
             ,
             and
             do
             search
             out
             the
             Cause
             that
             we
             know
             not
             :
             Whilst
             we
             become
             valiant
             for
             the
             Truth
             ,
          
           and
           do
           rebuke
           these
           Blasphemers
           
             to
             the
             face
             :
             Then
             the
             Ear
             that
             hears
             us
             ,
             shall
             bless
             us
             ;
             and
             the
             Eye
             that
             sees
             us
             ,
             shall
             give
             witness
             to
             us
             ;
             our
             Glory
             shall
             be
             fresh
             in
             us
             ,
             and
             our
             Root
             shall
             spread
             out
             by
             the
             Waters
             :
          
           
           
             The
             blessing
             of
             those
             that
             are
             ready
             to
             perish
             shall
             fall
             upon
             us
             ,
             neither
             shall
             we
             be
             afraid
             of
             destruction
             when
             it
             cometh
             :
             For
             we
             shall
             be
             in
             league
             with
             the
             Stones
             of
             the
             Field
             ;
             and
             the
             very
             Beasts
             of
             the
             Field
             shall
             be
             at
             peace
             with
             us
             .
             In
             Famine
             we
             shall
             be
             redeemed
             from
             Death
             ,
             and
             in
             this
             REBELLION
             from
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Sword.
          
           All
           which
           will
           be
           consummated
           and
           made
           up
           in
           that
           Repute
           ,
           Honour
           ,
           and
           Stability
           to
           our
           Church
           and
           Nation
           ,
           which
           will
           hereby
           be
           undoubtedly
           procured
           .
           Amen
           .
        
         
           
             
               1
               St.
               John
               3.
               18.
               
            
             Let
             us
             not
             love
             in
             Word
             ,
             neither
             in
             Tongue
             ,
             but
             in
             Deed
             and
             in
             Truth
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           ERRATA
           .
        
         
           
             IN
             the
             Title
             Page
             ,
             line
             4.
             read
             reprehended
             .
             P.
             3.
             l.
             7.
             for
             assert
             ,
             r.
             
               set
               off
            
             .
             l.
             8.
             r.
             Arguments
             .
             P.
             9.
             l.
             17.
             f.
             Disciples
             ,
             r.
             Apostles
             .
             l.
             37.
             r.
             
               in
               ▪
            
             bef
             .
             snob
             .
             P.
             27.
             l.
             20.
             r.
             extant
             .
             P.
             29.
             l.
             11.
             f.
             it
             s
             ,
             r.
             his
             .
             P.
             31.
             l.
             2.
             dele
             be
             ,
             l.
             9.
             dele
             the.
             P.
             32.
             l.
             15.
             r.
             Industry
             .
             P.
             33.
             l.
             19.
             r.
             Hypocrisy
             .
             Add
             ,
             P.
             28.
             ad
             finem
             ,
             
               Wickedness
               burneth
               as
               the
               Fire
            
             ;
             it
             
               shall
               devour
               the
               Briars
               and
               Thorns
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               Isa
               .
               9.
               18.
            
             
          
        
         
           
             Errata
             in
             the
             Margent
             .
          
           
             P.
             4.
             insert
             
               Acts
               18.
               6.
            
             bef
             .
             
               Acts
               20.
            
             
             Likewise
             the
             same
             again
             
               p.
               6.
            
             
             P.
             16.
             r.
             Cupiunt
             .
             P.
             24.
             after
             Miracles
             ,
             add
             
               c.
               6.
               n.
               1.
            
             
             P.
             25.
             f.
             answer
             ,
             r.
             refute
             ;
             also
             insert
             ,
             
               p.
               573.
               disc
               .
               3.
               c.
               19.
               
            
             P.
             26.
             r.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Likewise
             add
             this
             of
             E.
             W's
             ,
             
               Protestants
               that
               never
               did
               ,
               nor
               shall
               hereafter
               do
               good
               ,
               to
               either
               Christian
               or
               Heathen
               .
            
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           Trade
           preferr'd
           before
           Religion
           ,
           AND
           Christ
           made
           to
           give
           place
           to
           Mammon
           :
           Represented
           in
           a
           SERMON
           ,
           relating
           to
           the
           PLANTATIONS
           .
        
         
           
             
               JER
               .
               Chap.
               2.
               
               Part
               of
               the
               34th
               Verse
               .
            
             Also
             in
             thy
             Skirts
             is
             found
             the
             Blood
             of
             Souls
             ;
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             The
             whole
             Verse
             runs
             thus
             ;
             
               Also
               in
               thy
               Skirts
               is
               found
               the
               Blood
               of
               the
               Souls
               of
               the
               poor
               Innocents
               ;
               I
               have
               not
               found
               it
               by
               secret
               search
               ,
               but
               upon
               all
               these
               .
            
          
        
         
           THis
           Particle
           
             [
             Also
          
           ]
           standing
           at
           our
           first
           entrance
           into
           the
           Text
           ,
           requires
           us
           to
           raise
           our
           Eye
           to
           the
           foregoing
           Words
           ,
           both
           of
           this
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           former
           Chapter
           .
           In
           the
           first
           of
           which
           we
           find
           our
           Prophet
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           opening
           his
           Commission
           ,
           asserting
           his
           Authority
           as
           derived
           to
           him
           from
           God
           himself
           .
           
             Before
             I
             formed
             thee
             in
             the
             Belly
             ,
          
           
           
             I
             knew
             thee
             ;
             and
             before
             thou
             camest
             forth
             out
             of
             the
             Womb
             ,
             I
             sanctified
             thee
             ,
             and
             ordained
             thee
             a
             Prophet
             unto
             the
             Nations
             :
             Therefore
             thou
             shalt
             go
             unto
             all
             that
             I
             shall
             send
             thee
             ,
             and
             whatsoever
             I
             command
             thee
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             speak
             .
          
           And
           the
           better
           to
           qualify
           and
           enable
           him
           for
           this
           great
           Work
           ,
           
           it
           is
           added
           ,
           
             Behold
             ,
             I
             have
             put
             my
             words
             into
             thy
             Mouth
             .
          
           And
           then
           to
           create
           a
           Resolution
           and
           Courage
           
           in
           him
           suitable
           thereto
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           might
           go
           on
           with
           a
           steady
           boldness
           and
           assurance
           in
           this
           so
           hazardous
           and
           thankless
           an
           Imployment
           ,
           
           it
           is
           promised
           that
           he
           should
           be
           
             an
             Iron
             Pillar
          
           ,
           and
           
             a
             brazen
             Wall
          
           ,
           yea
           ,
           
             a
             defenced
             City
             against
             them
          
           ;
           And
           that
           therefore
           
             he
             was
             not
             to
             be
             afraid
             or
             dismayed
             at
             their
             Looks
             ,
          
           (
           that
           being
           the
           worst
           they
           should
           be
           able
           to
           do
           against
           him
           ,
           )
           
           for
           that
           God
           himself
           
             would
             most
             certainly
             be
             with
             him
             ,
             to
             preserve
             and
             deliver
             him
             .
          
        
         
           In
           confidence
           whereof
           ,
           
           we
           find
           him
           in
           the
           next
           Chapter
           betaking
           himself
           to
           his
           Function
           ;
           and
           in
           charity
           to
           his
           own
           ungodly
           Nation
           ,
           beginning
           with
           them
           first
           ,
           unto
           whom
           indeed
           he
           was
           especially
           sent
           :
           Where
           after
           a
           brief
           rehearsal
           of
           the
           many
           benefits
           conferred
           upon
           them
           by
           God
           himself
           ,
           
           as
           that
           
             he
             had
             broken
             their
             Yoke
             ,
             and
             burst
             their
             Bonds
             ,
          
           had
           
             brought
             them
             into
             a
             plentiful
             Countrey
             ,
          
           which
           he
           had
           designed
           for
           them
           ,
           
             to
             eat
             the
             fruits
             thereof
             ,
             and
             the
             goodness
             thereof
             .
          
           That
           he
           had
           there
           
             planted
             them
             a
             noble
             Vine
          
           ,
           
           
             wholly
             a
             right
             Seed
          
           ,
           instructed
           them
           in
           the
           best
           and
           purest
           Religion
           ;
           with
           abundance
           of
           the
           like
           Privileges
           and
           Immunities
           ,
           which
           by
           his
           especial
           Favour
           and
           Munificence
           ,
           they
           enjoyed
           above
           all
           other
           People
           ;
           I
           say
           ,
           after
           this
           ,
           the
           Prophet
           at
           last
           bespeaks
           the
           Almighty
           as
           falling
           thus
           to
           expostulate
           with
           them
           :
           
           
             What
             Iniquity
             have
             your
             Fathers
             found
             in
             Me
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             gone
             away
             far
             from
             me
             ?
          
           
           And
           ,
           
             Hath
             a
             Nation
             changed
             their
             Gods
             ,
             which
             are
             yet
             no
             Gods
             ?
             but
             my
             People
             have
             changed
             their
             glory
             ,
             for
             that
             which
             doth
             not
             profit
             :
          
           Charging
           them
           that
           they
           had
           
             turned
             their
             Backs
             to
             him
             ,
             had
             spoken
             and
             done
             evil
             things
             with
             their
             utmost
             might
             ,
             and
             as
             far
             as
             they
             could
             ▪
          
           Adding
           ,
           
           
             that
             they
             were
             become
             cruel
             ,
             and
             unthankful
             ,
          
           and
           (
           which
           was
           worst
           of
           all
           )
           incorrigible
           ;
           and
           in
           a
           word
           ,
           
             worse
             than
             the
             very
             Heathen
          
           .
           That
           by
           their
           customary
           and
           long
           Practice
           in
           that
           cursed
           Trade
           of
           Sinning
           ,
           they
           had
           attained
           a
           notable
           aptness
           and
           dexterity
           therein
           ,
           even
           beyond
           the
           proficiency
           of
           the
           most
           wicked
           ,
           
           whom
           ,
           it
           seems
           ,
           they
           were
           able
           to
           teach
           .
           
           In
           fine
           ,
           they
           are
           told
           that
           they
           were
           
             wholly
             turned
             into
             a
             degenerate
             Plant
             of
             a
             strange
             Vine
          
           ;
           
           had
           
             defiled
             the
             Land
             which
             he
             had
             brought
             them
             into
             ,
          
           and
           
             made
             God's
             Heritage
             an
             Abomination
          
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           after
           this
           so
           large
           and
           foul
           a
           Catalogue
           of
           their
           Impieties
           ,
           one
           would
           have
           thought
           that
           the
           Prophet
           must
           have
           been
           at
           a
           stand
           ,
           and
           could
           have
           proceeded
           no
           further
           ;
           when
           to
           compleat
           the
           charge
           ,
           and
           to
           render
           them
           for
           ever
           both
           inexcusable
           and
           infamous
           ,
           he
           adds
           to
           it
           a
           certain
           new
           ,
           and
           before
           unheard-of
           Villany
           ,
           viz.
           of
           exercising
           those
           their
           Hellish
           Cruelties
           ,
           
           not
           only
           upon
           the
           Bodies
           ,
           but
           extending
           them
           to
           the
           very
           Souls
           ,
           and
           that
           of
           
             poor
             Innocent
          
           Men
           :
           Which
           ,
           as
           bad
           as
           it
           is
           ,
           is
           yet
           exceedingly
           aggravated
           by
           their
           Impudence
           in
           the
           perpetration
           ,
           shewing
           that
           it
           was
           grown
           into
           a
           Fashion
           ,
           and
           become
           
           costomary
           amongst
           them
           ;
           
           not
           committed
           in
           private
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           dark
           ,
           as
           if
           ashamed
           of
           it
           ;
           nor
           yet
           detected
           by
           any
           laborious
           Search
           ,
           or
           Scrutiny
           ,
           but
           acted
           openly
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Face
           of
           the
           Sun
           ,
           like
           Absalom
           upon
           the
           House
           top
           ;
           and
           even
           owned
           and
           justified
           by
           them
           to
           the
           whole
           World
           :
           They
           did
           ,
           as
           the
           Prophet
           speaks
           ,
           TRIMM
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           by
           false
           reasonings
           and
           Sophistry
           ,
           and
           probably
           sometimes
           by
           the
           loudest
           Lies
           defend
           and
           assert
           their
           Impiety
           ;
           
           nor
           could
           by
           any
           Argument
           be
           persuaded
           to
           acknowledg
           it
           to
           be
           so
           :
           But
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           boasted
           themselves
           Innocent
           ,
           proclaimed
           that
           they
           were
           
             not
             polluted
          
           ,
           
           and
           that
           
             they
             had
             not
             sinned
          
           ,
           notwithstanding
           that
           
             their
             way
             in
             the
             Valley
          
           ,
           as
           the
           Prophet
           speaks
           ,
           was
           so
           notorious
           .
           They
           might
           perchance
           have
           an
           Eye
           unto
           their
           MAMMON
           ,
           and
           belike
           ,
           deemed
           that
           the
           necessity
           and
           benefit
           arising
           to
           them
           from
           their
           Trade
           and
           Commerce
           with
           Forreign
           Nations
           ,
           would
           not
           barely
           excuse
           ,
           but
           even
           consecrate
           the
           Villany
           .
        
         
           This
           then
           ,
           in
           short
           ,
           was
           their
           case
           ;
           God
           had
           most
           mercifully
           and
           wonderfully
           delivered
           them
           out
           of
           Egypt
           ,
           and
           not
           only
           so
           ,
           but
           had
           likewise
           brought
           them
           into
           a
           Land
           ,
           which
           ,
           as
           the
           Prophet
           Ezekiel
           expresseth
           it
           ,
           
           
             he
             had
             espied
             for
             them
          
           ,
           and
           which
           was
           indeed
           
             the
             Glory
             of
             all
             Lands
          
           ;
           the
           entire
           and
           full
           possession
           whereof
           was
           given
           them
           upon
           this
           sole
           Consideration
           ,
           and
           these
           only
           Terms
           ,
           viz.
           That
           they
           
             should
             cast
             away
             all
             their
             Abominations
             ,
          
           and
           become
           Trumpets
           of
           God's
           Praise
           ,
           and
           
             declare
             his
             Glory
             among
             the
             Heathen
             ,
          
           Psal
           .
           69.
           no
           doubt
           for
           the
           Salvation
           of
           their
           precious
           Souls
           .
           But
           instead
           thereof
           ,
           even
           from
           the
           very
           time
           of
           their
           first
           
             entrance
             into
             that
             Land
          
           ,
           they
           practised
           
             all
             their
             former
             Abominations
          
           ,
           and
           that
           
             with
             both
             Hands
             earnestly
          
           ;
           and
           instead
           of
           declaring
           ,
           
           they
           stifled
           and
           concealed
           his
           
             Eternal
             Counsel
             ,
             forbidding
             the
             preaching
             of
             it
             to
             the
             Heathen
             ,
             that
             they
             might
          
           [
           not
           ]
           
             be
             saved
          
           ;
           and
           so
           
             they
             pleased
             not
             God
          
           ,
           and
           became
           the
           
             murtherers
             of
             Souls
          
           .
        
         
           Which
           very
           thing
           in
           this
           Charge
           doth
           seem
           to
           have
           been
           their
           singular
           and
           grand
           Crime
           ,
           viz.
           Their
           acting
           in
           and
           connivance
           at
           the
           most
           open
           and
           
             prophane
             effusion
             of
             the
             Blood
             of
             Men's
             Souls
             ,
          
           and
           that
           too
           in
           that
           very
           Land
           which
           God
           had
           given
           them
           to
           a
           contrary
           end
           and
           purpose
           :
           And
           the
           not
           decrying
           nor
           discountenancing
           of
           which
           Wickedness
           ,
           by
           such
           other
           of
           them
           who
           possibly
           might
           be
           less
           active
           in
           the
           perpetration
           ,
           bringing
           them
           also
           in
           as
           Associates
           and
           Partizans
           with
           the
           rest
           ,
           and
           rendring
           them
           thereof
           equally
           guilty
           .
        
         
           But
           here
           methinks
           I
           perceive
           my self
           ready
           to
           be
           interrupted
           ,
           and
           told
           ,
           that
           this
           is
           a
           forced
           Interpretation
           ,
           and
           cannot
           be
           the
           proper
           
           meaning
           of
           the
           Text
           ,
           which
           ,
           say
           they
           ,
           was
           intended
           only
           to
           reprove
           those
           
             bloody
             Immolations
          
           of
           Children
           ,
           offered
           without
           the
           Gates
           in
           the
           Valley
           of
           Hinnom
           (
           and
           so
           as
           it
           were
           in
           the
           Skirts
           or
           Suburbs
           of
           Jerusalem
           )
           unto
           Moloch
           ;
           the
           Words
           ,
           Innocents
           ,
           and
           Poor
           ,
           manifestly
           implying
           no
           less
           .
           
           Further
           adding
           that
           there
           can
           be
           no
           such
           Sin
           as
           shedding
           the
           
             Blood
             of
             Souls
          
           ,
           properly
           so
           taken
           ;
           They
           being
           ,
           as
           the
           Poet
           speaks
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           destitute
           of
           Blood
           ,
           and
           Immortal
           .
        
         
           Unto
           the
           first
           of
           which
           ,
           I
           answer
           ,
           That
           the
           Words
           in
           the
           Hebrew
           here
           rendred
           by
           Poor
           ,
           and
           Innocents
           ,
           do
           not
           necessarily
           import
           the
           same
           signification
           with
           the
           English
           ,
           where
           Time
           and
           Custom
           have
           made
           Innocents
           ,
           and
           Infants
           (
           or
           little
           Children
           )
           to
           be
           almost
           synonimous
           and
           convertible
           ;
           and
           the
           Adjunct
           ,
           Poor
           ,
           to
           represent
           one
           afflicted
           in
           Mind
           or
           Body
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Estate
           or
           Fortune
           ;
           one
           that
           groans
           under
           Oppression
           or
           Sickness
           ,
           or
           some
           other
           such
           like
           Calamity
           ,
           and
           not
           under
           bare
           Poverty
           only
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           most
           natural
           import
           of
           that
           Adjunct
           ,
           and
           under
           which
           Children
           or
           Infants
           cannot
           so
           well
           be
           said
           to
           fall
           ;
           who
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           not
           capable
           either
           to
           gather
           or
           use
           Riches
           ,
           so
           neither
           can
           they
           properly
           be
           said
           to
           be
           either
           rich
           or
           poor
           .
           These
           Sufferers
           therefore
           were
           not
           Children
           ,
           but
           Men
           ;
           possibly
           ,
           as
           poor
           in
           Fortune
           ,
           as
           miserable
           in
           Condition
           .
           They
           were
           
             Pauperes
             &
             Egentes
          
           ,
           as
           the
           Vulgar
           Latin
           and
           Tremelius
           do
           render
           the
           Word
           ,
           which
           is
           wholly
           omitted
           in
           the
           Greek
           ;
           where
           they
           are
           only
           called
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           (
           without
           any
           mention
           of
           their
           other
           condition
           ;
           )
           signifying
           
             insontes
             ,
             Indemnes
             ,
             damni
             expertes
             ,
             plagis
             intactas
             ,
          
           as
           well
           as
           Innocentes
           .
           All
           which
           can
           hardly
           be
           understood
           of
           little
           Children
           :
           And
           therefore
           I
           cannot
           so
           readily
           assent
           that
           our
           Prophet
           here
           intended
           these
           .
        
         
           And
           then
           to
           the
           second
           part
           of
           the
           Objection
           ,
           I
           likewise
           answer
           ,
           That
           this
           expression
           of
           Blood
           ,
           with
           relation
           to
           the
           Soul
           ,
           is
           divers
           times
           used
           in
           Holy
           Scripture
           ;
           particularly
           by
           
             Solomon
             ,
             Prov.
             28.
             17.
          
           if
           we
           consult
           the
           Original
           ;
           In
           several
           places
           also
           of
           *
           Ezekiel
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           †
           Acts
           by
           St.
           Paul
           ,
           which
           I
           shall
           have
           further
           occasion
           to
           mention
           .
           And
           for
           the
           Translation
           of
           this
           Text
           ,
           it
           exactly
           agrees
           with
           the
           Letter
           of
           the
           Hebrew
           ;
           and
           that
           ,
           I
           doubt
           not
           in
           its
           most
           primitive
           signification
           ;
           both
           the
           ‖
           Septuagint
           and
           *
           Latin
           Versions
           (
           as
           in
           the
           former
           )
           answering
           thereunto
           .
           And
           therefore
           should
           our
           Prophet's
           intention
           herein
           happen
           to
           be
           other
           ,
           (
           which
           there
           is
           no
           convincing
           Argument
           or
           reason
           to
           prove
           )
           yet
           I
           shall
           not
           in
           the
           least
           scruple
           to
           follow
           the
           Letter
           both
           of
           the
           Original
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Translations
           ,
           especially
           our
           own
           .
           But
           from
           the
           Words
           ,
           as
           I
           here
           find
           them
           ,
           shall
           conclude
           ,
           that
           there
           may
           be
           and
           is
           ,
           at
           least
           in
           some
           sense
           or
           other
           ,
           such
           a
           Sin
           as
           this
           reprehended
           in
           the
           Text
           ,
           viz.
           of
           
             shedding
             the
             Blood
          
           ,
           and
           
             murthering
             of
             Souls
          
           .
        
         
         
           And
           upon
           this
           Foundation
           it
           is
           that
           I
           intend
           to
           raise
           my
           ensuing
           Discourse
           ;
           and
           therein
           shall
           observe
           this
           Method
           ,
           and
           shew
           ,
        
         
           I.
           What
           this
           Sin
           is
           ,
           and
           wherein
           it
           consists
           .
        
         
           II.
           The
           several
           ways
           by
           which
           it
           is
           committed
           .
        
         
           III.
           What
           are
           the
           common
           Inducements
           thereto
           .
        
         
           IV.
           The
           most
           
             horrid
             Nature
          
           thereof
           ,
           and
           how
           infinitely
           displeasing
           to
           Almighty
           God.
           
        
         
           V.
           The
           Place
           and
           Persons
           here
           especially
           charged
           .
        
         
           VI.
           I
           shall
           enquire
           what
           Relation
           this
           Text
           may
           have
           unto
           us
           ,
           and
           how
           far
           this
           Church
           and
           Nation
           may
           be
           chargeable
           with
           this
           Sin.
           
        
         
           VII
           .
           Which
           being
           dispatch'd
           ,
           and
           having
           discovered
           some
           ,
           and
           those
           no
           small
           spots
           and
           stains
           of
           this
           Blood
           upon
           our
           own
           ,
           no
           less
           than
           upon
           
             Jerusalems
             Skirts
          
           and
           Garments
           ,
           viz.
           by
           our
           neglecting
           the
           Souls
           of
           the
           poor
           Heathen
           in
           our
           Plantations
           ,
           (
           and
           even
           here
           at
           home
           .
           )
           I
           shall
           from
           the
           hainousness
           of
           the
           Sin
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           Prophet's
           severe
           reprehension
           of
           it
           in
           Jerusalem
           ,
           in
           the
           seventh
           and
           last
           place
           ,
           infer
           the
           most
           indispensible
           and
           absolute
           necessity
           of
           our
           speedy
           redressing
           this
           abuse
           and
           neglect
           of
           our
           duty
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           our
           own
           ,
           no
           less
           than
           to
           our
           
             Peoples
             Souls
          
           .
        
         
           I.
           FOR
           the
           first
           of
           these
           .
           I
           have
           before
           shewed
           ,
           that
           in
           Scripture
           Language
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           
             Blood
             of
             Souls
          
           ;
           but
           then
           what
           that
           Blood
           is
           ,
           and
           wherein
           the
           Crime
           of
           shedding
           it
           doth
           consist
           ,
           will
           need
           some
           further
           Explication
           .
           As
           for
           the
           Phrase
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           supposed
           to
           be
           an
           
             Hebrew
             Idiotism
          
           ,
           or
           a
           Metaphor
           taken
           from
           the
           Function
           and
           Imployment
           which
           the
           Blood
           sustains
           and
           exerciseth
           in
           the
           Body
           ,
           which
           Moses
           saith
           ,
           
           
             is
             the
             Life
             thereof
          
           .
           So
           that
           
             to
             shed
             the
             Blood
          
           ,
           the
           Crime
           here
           charged
           ,
           is
           to
           
             take
             away
             the
             Life
          
           ,
           whether
           of
           Soul
           or
           Body
           .
        
         
           Now
           God
           Almighty
           being
           the
           sole
           Life
           of
           Man's
           Soul
           ,
           the
           very
           
             Fountain
             of
             living
             Waters
          
           ,
           
           and
           in
           
             whose
             light
             only
             she
             can
             see
             Light
          
           ;
           the
           miserable
           deprivation
           of
           his
           Favour
           can
           be
           no
           less
           than
           the
           
             shedding
             of
             her
             Blood
          
           ,
           and
           the
           taking
           away
           the
           
             Life
             thereof
          
           .
           It
           is
           to
           subject
           her
           to
           God's
           Eternal
           Wrath
           and
           Curse
           ,
           the
           
             true
             second
             Death
          
           ,
           spoken
           of
           by
           St.
           John
           in
           the
           Revelations
           ;
           
           the
           same
           also
           which
           St.
           Paul
           terms
           to
           be
           
             accursed
             from
             Christ
          
           ,
           
           and
           even
           to
           be
           
             blotted
             out
             of
             God's
             Book
          
           ,
           which
           
             Moses
             ,
             Exod.
             32.
          
           in
           that
           mighty
           Zeal
           for
           his
           Nation
           ,
           sued
           for
           .
           In
           short
           ,
           
           it
           is
           the
           sum
           total
           of
           whatsoever
           is
           deplorable
           and
           wretched
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           deprecated
           and
           avoided
           by
           all
           Mankind
           .
        
         
           Which
           loss
           of
           God's
           Favour
           ,
           with
           the
           dismal
           Consequences
           thereof
           ,
           is
           solely
           occasioned
           by
           an
           ungodly
           course
           of
           Life
           ,
           and
           by
           Infidelity
           :
           
           Piety
           and
           Vertue
           ,
           being
           the
           same
           to
           the
           Soul
           ,
           which
           good
           Blood
           is
           to
           the
           Body
           ;
           and
           what
           the
           mischievous
           effusion
           thereof
           is
           to
           the
           latter
           ,
           the
           same
           must
           the
           profusion
           of
           evil
           manners
           be
           to
           the
           former
           :
           So
           that
           this
           shedding
           of
           the
           
             Soul's
             Blood
          
           ,
           is
           nothing
           else
           but
           a
           spiteful
           captivation
           and
           detaining
           of
           Men
           under
           God's
           Wrath
           and
           Displeasure
           ,
           a
           permitting
           or
           forcibly
           compelling
           them
           to
           persist
           in
           Infidelity
           ,
           and
           a
           wicked
           Life
           ,
           the
           most
           natural
           effect
           thereof
           ,
           and
           which
           is
           therefore
           the
           first
           Root
           or
           Spring
           of
           Misery
           and
           Death
           to
           the
           Soul
           of
           Man.
           From
           whence
           it
           is
           that
           when
           Almighty
           God
           in
           the
           
             3d
             ,
             18th
          
           ,
           and
           33d
           Chapters
           of
           Ezekiel
           ,
           threatens
           to
           require
           the
           witless
           Offender's
           Blood
           at
           the
           
           Watchman's
           Hand
           ,
           't
           is
           plain
           that
           thereby
           was
           meant
           ,
           such
           Sins
           and
           Enormities
           ,
           which
           he
           ,
           through
           the
           want
           of
           timely
           notice
           from
           the
           Watchman
           ,
           had
           run
           into
           .
           And
           when
           
             Job
             (
             Chap.
             16.
          
           )
           forbad
           the
           
             Earth
             to
             cover
          
           ,
           
           or
           conceal
           
             his
             Blood
          
           ;
           't
           is
           understood
           that
           he
           then
           made
           his
           Purgation
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           foul
           suggestions
           of
           his
           Enemies
           ;
           wishing
           therein
           that
           his
           most
           secret
           and
           concealed
           Sins
           ,
           there
           stiled
           his
           Blood
           ,
           might
           be
           laid
           open
           to
           the
           view
           of
           the
           whole
           World
           :
           so
           plainly
           would
           his
           innocence
           then
           appear
           ,
           at
           least
           as
           to
           the
           Crimes
           ,
           by
           his
           back-Friends
           ,
           so
           unjustly
           charged
           upon
           him
           .
           So
           also
           St.
           
           Paul's
           attestation
           of
           himself
           ,
           
           as
           to
           
             his
             being
             pure
             from
             the
             Blood
             of
             all
             Men
             ,
          
           is
           to
           be
           understood
           of
           his
           being
           no
           way
           chargeable
           with
           their
           Ignorance
           and
           Infidelity
           ,
           nor
           with
           the
           Consequences
           thereof
           ,
           viz.
           their
           other
           grosser
           Impieties
           ;
           
           as
           having
           even
           
             day
             and
             night
             with
             Tears
          
           warned
           them
           thereof
           ,
           
           at
           no
           time
           shunning
           
             to
             declare
             unto
             them
             the
             whole
             Counsel
             of
             God
             ,
          
           nor
           
             keeping
             back
             any
             thing
             that
             was
             profitable
             for
             them
             .
          
           And
           so
           much
           for
           the
           Nature
           of
           this
           Sin
           ,
           and
           wherein
           it
           consists
           .
           I
           proceed
           unto
           the
           next
           Particular
           ;
        
         
           II.
           WHICH
           is
           to
           shew
           the
           several
           ways
           by
           which
           this
           Sin
           is
           committed
           ;
           and
           this
           I
           intend
           for
           a
           Light
           or
           Sea-Mark
           ,
           by
           the
           help
           whereof
           Men
           may
           avoid
           the
           danger
           of
           running
           upon
           it
           :
           And
           they
           are
           especially
           two
           .
           Whereof
        
         
           The
           first
           is
           by
           publishing
           of
           false
           Doctrine
           ,
           which
           by
           debauching
           of
           Mens
           Minds
           and
           Judgments
           with
           evil
           Principles
           ,
           doth
           necessarily
           lead
           them
           into
           Immorality
           ,
           and
           a
           
             wicked
             Life
          
           ,
           which
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           shewed
           ,
           is
           the
           most
           certain
           
             ruine
             of
             the
             Soul.
          
           For
           if
           ,
           as
           our
           blessed
           Saviour
           testifies
           ,
           
           
             the
             Truth
             doth
             make
             Men
             free
             ,
          
           then
           must
           Falshood
           be
           the
           occasion
           of
           their
           Bondage
           ;
           and
           if
           
             right
             Principles
          
           be
           the
           only
           sure
           Guides
           and
           Conducters
           to
           Happiness
           ,
           the
           contrary
           must
           needs
           lead
           us
           to
           Misery
           and
           Ruin.
           For
           he
           that
           believes
           amiss
           ,
           will
           consequently
           act
           so
           ;
           it
           being
           most
           natural
           for
           Men
           to
           act
           according
           as
           they
           are
           inwardly
           
           persuaded
           .
           
             False
             Doctrine
          
           then
           must
           be
           confessed
           to
           be
           the
           Bane
           and
           
             Poyson
             of
             the
             Soul.
          
           The
           Publishers
           and
           Promoters
           whereof
           ,
           can
           therefore
           be
           no
           other
           than
           its
           most
           perfect
           Betrayers
           and
           Murtherers
           .
           For
           which
           reason
           doubtless
           it
           was
           ,
           that
           our
           Lord
           Christ
           in
           his
           Gospel
           commands
           us
           
             to
             take
             heed
          
           ,
           
           both
           how
           ,
           and
           
             what
             we
             hear
          
           :
           confirming
           
           Solomon's
           advice
           ,
           
           thus
           warning
           us
           ,
           
             Cease
             ,
             my
             Son
             ,
             to
             hear
             the
             Iustruction
             that
             causeth
             to
             err
             from
             the
             words
             of
             Knowledg
             ,
          
           
           as
           being
           so
           destructive
           to
           the
           Soul.
           
        
         
           And
           no
           less
           ,
           in
           the
           second
           place
           ,
           may
           this
           guilt
           be
           contracted
           by
           prohibiting
           and
           concealing
           the
           Truth
           ;
           this
           being
           a
           sacrilegious
           robbing
           the
           Soul
           of
           her
           necessary
           Sustenance
           ,
           and
           is
           not
           so
           much
           a
           stabbing
           or
           a
           poysoning
           ,
           as
           a
           starving
           of
           her
           ;
           The
           knowledg
           and
           practice
           of
           the
           Truth
           being
           that
           alone
           which
           can
           reconcile
           her
           unto
           God
           ,
           and
           entitle
           her
           to
           his
           Favour
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           Life
           thereof
           .
           For
           ,
           as
           Syracides
           saith
           ,
           
             The
             Bread
             of
             the
             Needy
          
           (
           as
           well
           the
           Spiritual
           as
           the
           Temporal
           )
           
             is
             their
             Life
          
           ,
           
           
             and
             he
             that
             defraudeth
             him
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             a
             Man
             of
             Blood
             :
             And
             he
             that
             taketh
             away
             his
             Neighbours
             Living
             ,
             slayeth
             him
             ;
             and
             he
             that
             defraudeth
             him
             of
             his
             Hire
             ,
          
           
           
             is
             a
             Blood-shedder
          
           :
           So
           likewise
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Soul
             should
             be
             without
             Knowledg
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             good
             ,
          
           saith
           the
           wise
           Solomon
           .
           Indeed
           it
           is
           no
           other
           but
           to
           murther
           her
           .
           And
           therefore
           he
           saith
           again
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Lips
             of
             the
             Wise
             disperse
             Knowledg
             ,
          
           
           the
           most
           proper
           and
           necessary
           Food
           for
           
             Men's
             Souls
          
           .
        
         
           This
           was
           it
           which
           Almighty
           God
           complained
           of
           by
           his
           Prophet
           Hosea
           ,
           
           
             That
             his
             People
             were
             destroyed
             for
             lack
             of
             Knowledg
          
           ;
           Instruction
           ,
           the
           means
           thereof
           ,
           being
           withholden
           from
           them
           :
           And
           likewise
           in
           Isaiah
           ,
           
           where
           it
           is
           lamented
           ,
           
             That
             they
             were
             gone
             into
             Captivity
             ,
             and
             their
             honourable
             Men
             were
             famished
             ,
             and
             their
             Multitude
             dried
             up
             with
             Thirst
             ,
             because
             they
             had
             no
             Knowledg
             .
          
           This
           also
           was
           the
           sad
           condition
           of
           the
           poor
           Flock
           in
           Zechariah
           ;
           
           They
           fell
           
             into
             distress
          
           ,
           because
           
             there
             was
             no
             Shepherd
          
           ,
           or
           such
           only
           as
           did
           not
           regard
           
             nor
             pity
             them
          
           ;
           no
           not
           when
           they
           
             were
             sold
             and
             slain
          
           .
           For
           
             those
             that
             were
             cut
             off
             ,
             they
             did
             not
             visit
             ,
             they
             neither
             sought
             out
             the
             young
             ,
          
           nor
           
             healed
             the
             broken
             ,
             nor
             fed
             that
             which
             was
             still
          
           ;
           But
           that
           
             that
             dieth
             ,
             let
             it
             die
             ,
          
           was
           all
           they
           cared
           ,
           so
           they
           might
           
             but
             eat
             the
             flesh
             of
             the
             fat
          
           ;
           retain
           the
           Oppressors
           Favour
           ,
           and
           so
           thrive
           and
           grow
           rich
           .
           Wherefore
           ,
           to
           obviate
           this
           sore
           evil
           for
           the
           future
           ,
           
           Almighty
           God
           in
           the
           Chapter
           ensuing
           the
           Text
           ,
           
             promiseth
             to
             give
             them
             Pastours
             after
             his
             own
             Heart
             ,
             which
             should
             feed
             them
             with
             Knowledg
             and
             Vnderstanding
             ,
          
           the
           only
           sure
           Preservatives
           of
           the
           Soul.
           
        
         
           Nor
           let
           any
           one
           here
           think
           to
           
             shift
             off
          
           this
           Guilt
           ,
           by
           lessening
           this
           Sin
           into
           an
           Omission
           only
           (
           even
           where
           it
           so
           happens
           ,
           which
           is
           seldom
           ;
           )
           
           It
           being
           our
           very
           great
           Crime
           to
           but
           omit
           what
           is
           our
           strictest
           duty
           to
           perform
           ;
           as
           most
           certainly
           it
           is
           to
           persuade
           others
           to
           both
           believe
           and
           practise
           whatsoever
           we
           hold
           our selves
           obliged
           to
           .
           The
           forbearance
           whereof
           was
           ,
           in
           Moses's
           Esteem
           ,
           no
           less
           than
           a
           hating
           of
           our
           Brother
           ,
           who
           therefore
           thus
           directs
           us
           ;
           
             Thou
             shalt
             in
             any
             wise
             rebuke
             thy
             Neighbour
             ,
          
           
           and
           
             not
             suffer
             Sin
          
           [
           to
           rest
           ]
           
             upon
             him
          
           ;
           or
           (
           as
           't
           is
           in
           the
           Margent
           )
           that
           
             thou
             bear
          
           not
           
             Sin
             for
             him
          
           ;
           intimating
           therein
           the
           danger
           of
           that
           Omission
           .
           
           That
           all
           connivance
           at
           Wickedness
           ,
           is
           an
           encouragement
           to
           it
           ,
           especially
           in
           such
           who
           both
           can
           ,
           and
           ought
           to
           prevent
           it
           ,
           was
           the
           opinion
           of
           a
           virtuous
           Heathen
           .
           Agreeable
           to
           that
           of
           St.
           
             James
             ,
             To
             him
             that
             knoweth
             to
             do
             good
             ,
             and
             doth
             it
             not
             ,
             to
             him
             it
             in
             Sin.
          
           
           Solomon
           did
           not
           hold
           him
           excused
           who
           had
           [
           only
           ]
           
             forborn
             to
             deliver
             those
             that
             were
             drawn
             unto
             Death
             ,
          
           
           and
           
             that
             were
             ready
             to
             be
             slain
          
           ;
           no
           not
           tho
           he
           pleaded
           Ignorance
           ,
           and
           should
           say
           ,
           
             that
             he
             knew
             it
             not
          
           :
           For
           ,
           as
           it
           follows
           ,
           
             Doth
             not
             be
             that
             pondereth
             the
             Heart
             ,
             consider
             it
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             keepeth
             the
             Soul
             ,
             doth
             not
             he
             know
             it
             ?
          
           And
           
             shall
             not
             he
             render
             to
             every
             Man
             according
             to
             his
             works
             ?
          
           The
           Piety
           of
           the
           great
           Artaxcrxes
           ,
           would
           not
           allow
           that
           any
           should
           remain
           ignorant
           of
           
             the
             Laws
             of
             the
             God
             of
             Heaven
             :
          
           And
           therefore
           in
           his
           Commission
           to
           Ezra
           ,
           he
           gives
           an
           especial
           charge
           for
           the
           careful
           instruction
           of
           
             those
             who
             knew
             them
             not
          
           .
           
           It
           was
           not
           enough
           in
           our
           blessed
           Saviour's
           esteem
           ,
           for
           St.
           Peter
           to
           be
           converted
           himself
           ,
           but
           that
           being
           accomplished
           ,
           he
           was
           to
           employ
           the
           like
           charitable
           endeavours
           
             for
             his
             Brethren
             also
          
           .
           And
           upon
           that
           so
           prevalent
           motive
           of
           Charity
           ,
           our
           Blessed
           Lord
           urgeth
           to
           all
           in
           general
           a
           seasonable
           
             Reproof
             and
             Admonition
             of
             our
             Brother
          
           ;
           
           For
           ,
           
           
             if
             he
             hear
             thee
             ,
             thou
             hast
             gained
             thy
             Brother
             ,
          
           and
           thereby
           saved
           his
           Soul.
           This
           is
           that
           perfect
           love
           of
           God
           and
           of
           our
           Brother
           (
           or
           Neighbour
           )
           which
           cannot
           be
           separated
           ;
           and
           which
           whosoever
           wanteth
           ,
           is
           at
           once
           an
           Enemy
           both
           to
           God
           and
           to
           his
           Brother
           :
           
           For
           ,
           
             he
             is
             a
             Lyar
             and
             a
             Murtherer
             ,
          
           saith
           St.
           
             John
             ;
             He
             walketh
             in
             Darkness
             and
             not
             in
             Light
          
           ;
           
           
             He
             abides
             in
             Death
          
           ,
           and
           can
           
             have
             no
             hopes
             of
             Eternal
             Life
          
           ;
           
           withal
           adding
           ,
           that
           such
           a
           Person
           
             is
             not
             of
             God
          
           ,
           and
           
             cannot
             love
             him
             ,
             that
             hates
          
           (
           or
           doth
           not
           love
           )
           
             his
             Brother
          
           ;
           confirming
           his
           Assertion
           with
           a
           most
           substantial
           Reason
           ,
           demanding
           ,
           
             How
             he
             can
             love
             God
             whom
             he
             hath
             not
             seen
             ,
          
           
           
             who
             hateth
             his
             Brother
             whom
             he
             hath
             seen
             ?
          
           For
           whom
           
             he
             ought
             to
             lay
             down
             his
             Life
             ,
          
           but
           much
           more
           to
           extend
           his
           Charity
           ,
           and
           to
           open
           
             his
             bowels
             of
             Compassion
          
           to
           him
           ,
           being
           in
           need
           ,
           whether
           of
           Spiritual
           or
           Temporal
           Assistance
           .
           So
           that
           this
           Omission
           ,
           as
           they
           term
           it
           ,
           which
           ,
           of
           a
           charitable
           pious
           Christian
           ,
           renders
           a
           Man
           a
           Lyar
           ,
           a
           Murtherer
           ,
           and
           an
           
             Apostate
             ,
             &c.
          
           is
           but
           a
           
             bad
             Plea
          
           ,
           and
           very
           far
           from
           an
           extenuation
           of
           our
           Crime
           .
        
         
         
           But
           then
           if
           this
           love
           of
           our
           Brother
           by
           admonishing
           and
           reproving
           him
           be
           thus
           every
           Man's
           duty
           ,
           much
           more
           must
           it
           be
           of
           such
           ,
           who
           are
           peculiarly
           ordained
           and
           appointed
           to
           that
           work
           ;
           as
           we
           read
           the
           Watchman
           in
           Ezekiel
           was
           ,
           against
           whom
           it
           was
           determined
           ,
           That
           
             he
             should
             surely
             die
          
           ,
           
           
             if
             he
             did
             not
             speak
             to
             warn
             the
             wicked
             from
             his
             way
             .
          
           Wherein
           it
           is
           observable
           ,
           that
           nothing
           of
           any
           Crime
           actually
           committed
           by
           the
           Watchman
           is
           therein
           mentioned
           ,
           but
           only
           an
           Omission
           of
           his
           Duty
           ;
           nor
           was
           this
           Penalty
           to
           be
           inflicted
           for
           any
           treacherous
           correspondence
           with
           the
           Enemy
           ,
           or
           for
           betraying
           his
           Cause
           or
           Party
           ,
           but
           only
           for
           
             holding
             his
             peace
          
           in
           a
           time
           of
           danger
           .
           From
           hence
           alone
           could
           St.
           Paul
           acquit
           his
           Innocence
           ,
           
           as
           to
           
             the
             Blood
             of
             all
             Men
          
           ,
           because
           he
           had
           not
           omitted
           to
           declare
           to
           the
           Souls
           under
           his
           charge
           
             the
             whole
             counsel
             of
             God
          
           ,
           nor
           any
           thing
           
             that
             was
             profitable
             unto
             them
          
           ;
           Of
           which
           yet
           his
           partiality
           or
           silence
           must
           have
           impleaded
           him
           deeply
           Guilty
           :
           For
           it
           had
           been
           a
           
             concealing
             of
             the
             Truth
          
           ,
           and
           therefore
           confessedly
           a
           shedding
           of
           their
           Blood
           ,
           and
           a
           murthering
           of
           them
           .
           This
           was
           that
           
             Fruit
             which
             our
             Lord
             Christ
          
           acquaints
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           
           that
           
             they
             were
             to
             go
             and
             bring
             forth
             ,
          
           
           and
           
             that
             their
             Fruit
             might
             remain
          
           ;
           and
           which
           alone
           could
           qualify
           them
           for
           that
           honourable
           Title
           of
           
             his
             Friends
             ,
             viz.
          
           by
           an
           industrious
           and
           active
           conformity
           
             to
             all
             his
             Commands
          
           ;
           of
           which
           ,
           this
           we
           are
           speaking
           of
           ,
           was
           
             none
             of
             the
             least
          
           .
           And
           how
           far
           those
           shifts
           and
           excuses
           ,
           which
           upon
           this
           occasion
           are
           usually
           produced
           ,
           will
           avail
           us
           at
           the
           last
           day
           ,
           
           the
           sad
           doom
           both
           of
           the
           
             slothful
             Servant
          
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           
             sleepy
             Virgins
          
           may
           serve
           to
           inform
           us
           .
           And
           so
           much
           for
           my
           second
           Observable
           .
           I
           proceed
           now
           unto
        
         
           III.
           THE
           Third
           ,
           which
           is
           to
           represent
           the
           most
           usual
           and
           common
           Inducements
           to
           this
           Sin
           ;
           And
           they
           are
           four
           :
           Whereof
        
         
           The
           first
           is
           that
           
             root
             of
             Bitterness
          
           ,
           or
           spirit
           of
           Unbelief
           ,
           attended
           with
           a
           most
           
             violent
             Spite
          
           or
           Enmity
           to
           Religion
           inwardly
           lodg'd
           in
           the
           Heart
           ;
           such
           as
           is
           generally
           observable
           in
           Atheists
           and
           Anti-Religionists
           ,
           especially
           where
           Religion
           doth
           happen
           to
           sute
           less
           with
           their
           
             Secular
             Interests
          
           and
           Designs
           .
           
           Or
           else
           ,
           such
           as
           was
           visible
           in
           Amaziah
           ,
           
           the
           Idolatrous
           High-Priest
           of
           Bethel
           ,
           or
           in
           Elymas
           the
           Sorcerer
           ,
           
           in
           Jannes
           and
           Jambers
           ,
           and
           divers
           others
           ;
           
           who
           possibly
           might
           resist
           the
           true
           ,
           only
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           their
           false
           Religions
           .
           Or
           ,
           lastly
           ,
           such
           as
           are
           possessed
           with
           a
           Spirit
           of
           Gallionism
           and
           Indifferency
           which
           or
           what
           Religion
           shall
           prevail
           ;
           whether
           Jesus
           or
           
             Mammon
             ,
             Barabbas
          
           or
           Christ
           ,
           so
           that
           they
           may
           be
           at
           ease
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           same
           with
           them
           .
           But
           against
           whom
           our
           blessed
           Lord
           hath
           positively
           declared
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             He
             that
             is
             not
             with
             me
             ,
          
           
           
             is
             against
             me
             ;
             and
             he
             that
             gathereth
             not
             with
             me
             ,
             
             scattereth
             .
          
           Now
           the
           foundation
           and
           root
           of
           this
           ,
           is
           nothing
           else
           but
           Infidelity
           ;
           They
           act
           against
           ,
           or
           neglect
           Religion
           ,
           because
           they
           believe
           it
           not
           .
           For
           ,
           as
           the
           Prophet
           Micah
           observes
           ,
           
             All
             people
             will
             walk
             every
             man
             in
             the
             name
             of
             his
             God
             ,
          
           
           and
           of
           that
           Religion
           which
           they
           are
           perswaded
           of
           .
           As
           for
           instance
           ;
           a
           Jew
           will
           make
           his
           boast
           of
           
             the
             Temple
             of
             the
             Lord
          
           ,
           
           and
           stand
           up
           for
           his
           antiquated
           Ceremonies
           ;
           A
           Turk
           will
           assert
           his
           Alcoran
           ,
           and
           rather
           than
           fail
           will
           buy
           over
           Proselytes
           to
           his
           Superstition
           .
           And
           some
           Christians
           there
           are
           too
           ,
           who
           (
           to
           the
           shame
           of
           others
           who
           do
           oppose
           or
           neglect
           it
           )
           will
           do
           the
           same
           for
           theirs
           .
           The
           Ephesian
           Craftsmen
           would
           adventure
           upon
           an
           Uproar
           ,
           
           rather
           than
           suffer
           their
           Diana
           to
           be
           blasphemed
           .
           Yea
           ,
           the
           silly
           Worshippers
           of
           Baal
           could
           
             cry
             aloud
             from
             morning
             till
             noon
             ,
          
           
           not
           sparing
           their
           
             flesh
             from
             Knives
             and
             Launcers
          
           for
           the
           honour
           of
           their
           paultry
           Deity
           ;
           Nor
           would
           the
           Gentiles
           change
           
             their
             Gods
          
           ,
           of
           whose
           Divinity
           they
           were
           before
           perswaded
           ,
           as
           our
           Prophet
           observes
           .
           
             But
             these
          
           ,
           as
           saith
           the
           same
           Prophet
           Micah
           ,
           
           
             know
             not
             the
             ways
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             nor
             understand
             his
             Counsels
             :
          
           Yea
           ,
           they
           vilify
           and
           cast
           Dirt
           upon
           that
           Religion
           ,
           they
           would
           be
           thought
           to
           profess
           .
           A
           most
           evident
           sign
           
             that
             they
             believe
             it
             not
          
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ;
           Pride
           and
           Ambition
           are
           too
           frequently
           the
           occasions
           of
           this
           Sin.
           As
           when
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           some
           fanciful
           Humourists
           ,
           or
           stiff-necked
           Enthusiasts
           shall
           turn
           Reformers
           ;
           and
           ,
           upon
           their
           own
           Heads
           endeavour
           to
           make
           Alterations
           in
           things
           setled
           and
           agreed
           upon
           by
           the
           best
           Authority
           ,
           and
           after
           the
           maturest
           Deliberation
           .
           Or
           when
           some
           little
           Dwarfs
           or
           Pygmies
           in
           worth
           and
           abilities
           ,
           shall
           set
           up
           for
           themselves
           ,
           and
           by
           dispersing
           Heterodox
           Opinions
           in
           Religion
           ,
           shall
           aspire
           after
           fame
           and
           greatness
           amongst
           their
           Party
           and
           Followers
           .
           Or
           in
           the
           State
           ,
           when
           any
           dissatisfied
           Achitophel
           shall
           plot
           revenge
           against
           it
           :
           And
           to
           that
           vile
           end
           shall
           side
           with
           ,
           and
           encourage
           the
           
             idle
             Dreams
          
           and
           Dotages
           of
           those
           empty
           Votaries
           ,
           as
           hoping
           to
           compass
           that
           by
           the
           new
           Religion
           ,
           
           which
           he
           could
           never
           effect
           by
           the
           
             old
             .
             'T
             is
             Pride
          
           ,
           saith
           an
           ancient
           Greek
           Proverb
           ,
           that
           is
           the
           
             Parent
             of
             Superstition
          
           ;
           the
           very
           same
           with
           that
           of
           St.
           
             Paul
             ,
             If
             any
             Man
             teach
             otherwise
             ,
             and
             consents
             not
             to
             wholsom
             words
             ,
             he
             is
             proud
             ,
             knowing
             nothing
             .
          
        
         
           The
           third
           Inducement
           is
           Avarice
           ,
           and
           a
           never
           satisfied
           Thirst
           after
           
             filthy
             Lucre
          
           :
           
           When
           wicked
           Mammonists
           ,
           (
           such
           who
           
             do
             account
             their
             Life
             here
             to
             be
             but
             a
             Market
             for
             gain
             ,
          
           and
           that
           resolve
           
             they
             must
             be
             getting
          
           ,
           tho
           it
           be
           with
           the
           ruine
           of
           their
           own
           ,
           and
           
             their
             Peoples
             Souls
          
           )
           shall
           begrutch
           the
           time
           and
           expences
           laid
           out
           upon
           the
           Service
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           Work
           of
           Religion
           .
           Who
           finding
           their
           Trade
           and
           Religion
           to
           be
           inconsistent
           ,
           and
           having
           purposed
           in
           despite
           thereof
           to
           carry
           on
           
           their
           ungodly
           Interests
           ,
           will
           not
           scruple
           to
           turn
           their
           Backs
           to
           the
           one
           ,
           for
           the
           advantage
           of
           the
           other
           ,
           and
           so
           as
           much
           as
           in
           them
           lieth
           shall
           make
           their
           God
           to
           truckle
           under
           Mammon
           .
           Or
           when
           Cheats
           and
           Impostors
           to
           furnish
           themselves
           of
           a
           livelyhood
           ,
           and
           finding
           Preaching
           to
           be
           the
           only
           Trade
           they
           can
           set
           up
           for
           ,
           without
           serving
           an
           Apprenticeship
           ,
           shall
           subvert
           Order
           ,
           draw
           Disciples
           after
           them
           ,
           and
           preach
           a
           Nation
           into
           Desolation
           .
           
           Such
           ,
           as
           St.
           Peter
           describing
           ,
           warns
           us
           against
           ,
           
           who
           
             through
             Covetousness
             ,
             with
             fained
             words
             ,
             should
             make
             Merchandise
             of
             us
             :
          
           And
           whom
           S.
           Paul
           bids
           us
           
             to
             mark
             and
             avoid
          
           ;
           for
           that
           
             they
             did
             not
             serve
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
          
           as
           they
           falsly
           pretended
           ,
           
             but
             their
             own
             Belly
          
           ;
           and
           
             by
             good
             Words
             and
             fair
             Speeches
             did
             deceive
             the
             Hearts
             of
             the
             simple
             :
          
           But
           for
           which
           ,
           (
           as
           St.
           Peter
           in
           the
           forementioned
           place
           ,
           to
           their
           small
           comfort
           ,
           assures
           them
           )
           
             their
             Judgment
             did
             not
             linger
             ,
             nor
             their
             Damnation
             slumber
             .
          
           This
           is
           that
           Covetousness
           which
           St.
           Paul
           terms
           Idolatry
           .
           
           For
           whatsoever
           a
           Man
           magnifies
           and
           
             admires
             most
          
           ,
           that
           certainly
           
             must
             be
             his
             God
          
           ;
           And
           in
           Christianity
           ,
           wheresoever
           practised
           ,
           't
           is
           no
           doubt
           a
           renouncing
           of
           it
           :
           It
           being
           no
           less
           true
           ,
           than
           Truth
           it self
           ,
           
           
             That
             no
             Servant
             can
             serve
             two
             Masters
             ,
             for
             either
             he
             will
             hate
             the
             one
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             love
             the
             other
             ,
             or
             else
             he
             will
             hold
             to
             the
             one
             ,
             and
             despise
             the
             other
             .
          
           Now
           to
           despise
           and
           hate
           ,
           what
           is
           it
           but
           inwardly
           to
           renounce
           ?
           And
           therefore
           ,
           a
           little
           to
           invert
           our
           Saviour's
           Words
           ,
           I
           must
           in
           this
           case
           declare
           ,
           
             That
             we
             cannot
             serve
             Christ
             and
             Trade
             .
          
        
         
           The
           last
           Inducement
           I
           shall
           mention
           is
           Sloth
           ,
           and
           a
           supine
           carelesness
           and
           neglect
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           
             Souls
             of
             Men
          
           :
           When
           to
           avoid
           Clamour
           and
           Obloquie
           ,
           or
           being
           willing
           to
           shift
           off
           Business
           ,
           or
           to
           flatter
           a
           few
           Atheistical
           Apostates
           ;
           
           (
           Such
           I
           fear
           ,
           
             to
             make
             a
             fair
             shew
             in
             the
             Flesh
             ,
          
           would
           ,
           with
           St.
           
           Paul's
           prudent
           and
           
             moderate
             Galatians
          
           ,
           scarce
           stick
           at
           Circumcision
           ,
           if
           thereby
           they
           might
           
             escape
             suffering
             persecution
             for
             the
             Cross
             of
             Christ
             ;
             )
          
           Or
           because
           it
           is
           a
           barren
           Theme
           ,
           and
           nothing
           is
           to
           be
           got
           by
           the
           preaching
           or
           promoting
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           may
           rather
           prove
           some
           impediment
           to
           their
           Profit
           :
           Or
           lastly
           ,
           because
           there
           is
           some
           labour
           or
           trouble
           in
           it
           ;
           I
           say
           ,
           when
           for
           these
           doughty
           reasons
           ,
           Men
           shall
           suffer
           Religion
           to
           lye
           waste
           ,
           and
           poor
           
             Innocent
             Souls
          
           to
           perish
           ,
           without
           any
           pity
           or
           regard
           ;
           and
           then
           to
           excuse
           this
           their
           Sloth
           ,
           or
           whatever
           worse
           Name
           it
           deserves
           ,
           shall
           declare
           it
           a
           
             needless
             Service
          
           :
           And
           so
           strike
           Hands
           with
           the
           Adversary
           ,
           to
           the
           great
           discouragement
           and
           weakning
           of
           those
           who
           are
           more
           hearty
           therein
           ;
           whom
           they
           
             ought
             in
             Duty
          
           to
           both
           strengthen
           and
           assist
           .
           And
           so
           I
           proceed
           to
        
         
           IV.
           THE
           Fourth
           Observable
           ,
           which
           is
           to
           shew
           the
           horrid
           and
           almost
           
           most
           unpardonable
           Nature
           of
           this
           Sin
           ,
           and
           how
           infinitely
           displeasing
           to
           Almighty
           God.
           Which
           will
           be
           made
           appear
           from
           these
           five
           following
           Circumstances
           ,
           whereof
           ,
        
         
           The
           first
           is
           its
           evil
           and
           
             lewd
             Society
          
           ,
           and
           that
           foul
           herd
           of
           Sins
           ,
           which
           it
           is
           mustered
           and
           mated
           with
           ,
           in
           this
           and
           the
           foregoing
           Chapter
           .
           For
           even
           Words
           and
           Sins
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Men
           ,
           may
           be
           judged
           of
           by
           the
           company
           they
           go
           in
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           It
           will
           appear
           from
           the
           Site
           and
           Order
           in
           which
           it
           is
           placed
           ,
           as
           being
           made
           to
           close
           up
           this
           grand
           Charge
           ,
           brought
           in
           in
           the
           last
           place
           ,
           which
           in
           such
           cases
           is
           usually
           the
           Principal
           ,
           as
           being
           apt
           more
           thorowly
           to
           affect
           the
           Judgment
           ,
           and
           infuse
           a
           Sense
           and
           Tincture
           of
           the
           like
           hainousness
           into
           the
           whole
           Accusation
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           By
           considering
           the
           Vehemency
           here
           used
           by
           our
           Prophet
           ,
           or
           rather
           by
           the
           
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           ,
           both
           in
           and
           preparatory
           to
           this
           grand
           Charge
           ;
           Whereas
           at
           the
           
             12th
             Verse
          
           ,
           he
           breaks
           forth
           into
           this
           mighty
           Exclamation
           ;
           
           
             Be
             astonished
             ,
             O
             Heavens
             ,
             and
             be
             horribly
             afraid
             ,
             yea
             ,
             be
             very
             desolate
             ,
          
           as
           it
           were
           at
           the
           consideration
           of
           this
           
             new
             and
             strange
          
           Impiety
           :
           
           And
           at
           the
           
             22d
             Verse
          
           it
           is
           resolved
           ,
           that
           
             tho
             they
             should
             wash
             themselves
             with
             Nitre
             ,
             and
             take
             to
             them
             much
             Soap
             ,
          
           yet
           
             that
             it
             should
             not
             avail
             them
             ,
          
           as
           to
           any
           expiation
           ;
           
             For
             that
             their
             Iniquity
             was
             marked
             before
             the
             Lord.
          
           The
           Conjunctive
           ,
           Also
           ,
           carrying
           with
           it
           a
           fearful
           Aggravation
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           from
           the
           clamorous
           and
           revengeful
           nature
           of
           Blood
           above
           all
           other
           things
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           high
           detestation
           wherewith
           the
           Holy-Spirit
           of
           God
           in
           Scripture
           hath
           declared
           against
           that
           Sin
           ,
           when
           committed
           simply
           against
           the
           Body
           alone
           ,
           without
           any
           respect
           or
           relation
           to
           the
           Soul.
           
           As
           when
           in
           the
           Levitical
           Law
           we
           read
           of
           an
           
             especial
             Service
             and
             Sacrifice
          
           appointed
           for
           the
           expiation
           of
           but
           an
           
             uncertain
             murther
          
           :
           
           And
           of
           
             Abel's
             Blood
             crying
             from
             the
             Earth
             for
             vengeance
             against
             Cain
          
           ;
           
           and
           so
           of
           
             the
             Souls
             under
             the
             Altar
             crying
             aloud
             unto
             God
             to
             judg
             and
             avenge
             their
             Blood
             upon
             those
             that
             dwelt
             upon
             the
             Earth
             .
          
           
           And
           of
           the
           Gibeonites
           ,
           
           and
           
           Naboth's
           Blood
           ,
           
           pursuing
           
           Saul's
           and
           
           Ahab's
           Families
           ,
           when
           themselves
           were
           extinguish'd
           ,
           even
           to
           the
           utter
           extermination
           of
           
             the
             latter
          
           .
           And
           ,
           lastly
           ,
           of
           God's
           determining
           to
           avenge
           even
           that
           Blood
           ,
           
             viz.
             The
             Blood
             of
             Jezreel
             ,
             upon
             the
             House
             of
             Jehu
             ,
          
           tho
           commanded
           to
           do
           it
           .
           
           From
           all
           which
           Instances
           we
           may
           easily
           conclude
           the
           horridness
           of
           this
           Sin
           ;
           Of
           which
           nevertheless
           I
           shall
           yet
           say
           something
           more
           in
           another
           place
           .
           But
           ,
        
         
           The
           fifth
           Circumstance
           will
           yet
           more
           abundantly
           make
           appear
           the
           horridness
           of
           this
           Sin
           above
           all
           other
           ,
           from
           the
           consideration
           of
           the
           nature
           and
           excellency
           of
           the
           
             Soul
             of
             Man
          
           ,
           which
           as
           much
           exceeds
           
           his
           Body
           ,
           as
           a
           living
           Creature
           is
           preferrable
           to
           so
           much
           inanimate
           Clay
           .
           
           The
           vast
           distance
           between
           which
           ,
           Solomon
           ,
           the
           ablest
           Judg
           ,
           will
           best
           inform
           us
           ,
           when
           he
           pronounceth
           ,
           
             A
             living
             Dog
             to
             be
             better
             than
             a
             dead
             Lion.
          
           And
           surely
           then
           a
           living
           and
           immortal
           Soul
           ,
           capable
           of
           Eternal
           things
           ,
           and
           destined
           to
           the
           highest
           Happiness
           ,
           must
           be
           allowed
           a
           proportionable
           share
           of
           preeminence
           ,
           above
           a
           perishing
           and
           dying
           Carcase
           .
           Hence
           it
           is
           that
           our
           Blessed
           Saviour
           doth
           so
           much
           postpone
           the
           danger
           of
           the
           Body
           to
           that
           of
           the
           Soul
           ,
           
           preferring
           this
           last
           
             above
             the
             World.
          
           Now
           Offences
           do
           usually
           receive
           much
           of
           their
           aggravation
           from
           the
           worth
           and
           quality
           of
           the
           parties
           injured
           ;
           as
           our
           Laws
           for
           Treason
           ,
           and
           defaming
           of
           Noble-Men
           do
           manifestly
           prove
           .
           I
           conclude
           therefore
           ,
           that
           all
           Injuries
           and
           Wrongs
           done
           against
           the
           Soul
           must
           from
           the
           supereminent
           and
           transcendent
           excellency
           of
           her
           Nature
           ,
           take
           their
           truest
           estimate
           and
           value
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           Actors
           both
           Guilt
           and
           Punishment
           for
           the
           same
           ,
           whether
           inflicted
           in
           this
           ,
           or
           in
           
             the
             Life
             to
             come
          
           .
           And
           as
           upon
           a
           just
           ballancing
           of
           the
           merits
           of
           each
           ,
           such
           Offences
           will
           be
           found
           infinitely
           to
           outweigh
           all
           other
           ,
           so
           they
           do
           seem
           to
           require
           an
           equal
           proportion
           of
           Evil
           for
           them
           .
           And
           ,
           to
           speak
           in
           the
           Scripture
           Language
           ,
           if
           the
           one
           deserves
           to
           be
           
             avenged
             seven-fold
             truly
          
           the
           other
           not
           so
           little
           as
           
             seventy
             and
             seven
             fold
          
           .
           
        
         
           V.
           NOW
           for
           the
           Place
           and
           Persons
           here
           charged
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           fifth
           particular
           to
           be
           considered
           ;
           the
           Place
           is
           Jerusalem
           ,
           and
           the
           Persons
           her
           Elders
           and
           Rulers
           ,
           or
           else
           together
           with
           them
           the
           Body
           of
           her
           People
           also
           .
           These
           by
           their
           Ignorance
           and
           grosser
           Stupidity
           ,
           or
           by
           wicked
           Principles
           instilled
           into
           them
           ;
           and
           the
           other
           by
           their
           Connivance
           and
           Example
           ,
           or
           by
           their
           Precepts
           to
           the
           contrary
           ;
           such
           as
           we
           read
           were
           afterward
           decreed
           by
           Antiochus
           and
           other
           Heathen
           Princes
           .
           But
           be
           the
           fault
           where
           it
           will
           ,
           whether
           in
           
           Jerusalem's
           Rulers
           and
           Elders
           ,
           or
           in
           her
           People
           ,
           or
           in
           both
           ;
           't
           is
           certain
           from
           our
           
           Prophet's
           Charge
           ,
           that
           this
           at
           this
           time
           was
           most
           eminently
           the
           Sin
           of
           Jerusalem
           .
           A
           place
           where
           Knowledg
           did
           so
           abound
           ,
           that
           was
           so
           thorowly
           acquainted
           with
           
             the
             Will
             of
             God
          
           ,
           at
           least
           in
           this
           particular
           ;
           that
           had
           had
           so
           many
           Prophets
           to
           instruct
           her
           ,
           and
           for
           a
           long
           time
           had
           lived
           under
           so
           much
           excellent
           Preaching
           ;
           
           had
           had
           
             Precept
             upon
             Precept
          
           ,
           and
           
             Line
             upon
             Line
          
           ;
           were
           God's
           peculiar
           People
           ,
           and
           did
           glory
           so
           much
           in
           her
           alone
           profession
           of
           the
           Truth
           ,
           and
           her
           being
           (
           which
           was
           but
           true
           )
           the
           best
           Reformed
           Church
           in
           the
           whole
           World
           :
           And
           lastly
           ,
           that
           had
           been
           gratified
           and
           obliged
           by
           so
           many
           Blessings
           ,
           such
           a
           Train
           of
           Deliverances
           ,
           and
           no
           less
           admonish'd
           by
           as
           many
           
             severe
             Judgments
          
           
           from
           Heaven
           :
           That
           she
           should
           become
           guilty
           of
           the
           stifling
           and
           suppression
           of
           Religion
           ,
           at
           least
           by
           her
           connivance
           and
           permission
           ,
           and
           thereby
           of
           the
           
             murthering
             of
             Souls
          
           ;
           and
           that
           with
           that
           daring
           Impudence
           ,
           till
           her
           Sins
           ,
           this
           especially
           ,
           became
           so
           conspicuous
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           no
           need
           
             of
             search
          
           ;
           and
           yet
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           with
           such
           a
           stiff
           Forehead
           ,
           could
           so
           boldly
           affirm
           that
           
             she
             was
             Innocent
          
           ,
           and
           
             had
             not
             sinned
          
           :
           These
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           were
           Sins
           of
           such
           a
           Sanguine
           Complexion
           ,
           and
           such
           a
           Scarlet
           Dye
           ,
           that
           the
           Almighty
           begins
           to
           look
           upon
           himself
           as
           concerned
           to
           
             vindicate
             his
             Honour
          
           by
           a
           severe
           castigation
           of
           her
           ,
           lest
           otherwise
           the
           very
           Heathen
           should
           assume
           the
           boldness
           to
           demand
           ,
           
             Where
             was
             now
             their
             God
          
           ,
           
           and
           the
           Reformation
           they
           so
           much
           boasted
           of
           ?
           And
           hereupon
           he
           resolves
           to
           
             be
             unto
             them
             as
             a
             Lion
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             to
             observe
             them
             as
             a
             Leopard
             in
             the
             Way
             :
          
           
           
             To
             meet
             them
             as
             a
             Bear
             bereaved
             ,
             and
             to
             rent
             the
             very
             Caul
             of
             their
             Heart
             ,
             and
             to
             devour
             them
             .
          
           And
           he
           purposeth
           
             to
             destroy
             the
             sinful
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             to
             deliver
             up
             the
             City
             ,
             and
             to
             cause
             wailing
             to
             be
             in
             every
             Street
             ;
             and
             they
             shall
             go
             into
             Captivity
             with
             the
             first
             that
             go
             Captive
             ;
             and
             he
             determines
             to
             lay
             waste
             the
             Sanctuaries
             of
             Israel
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             desolate
             the
             high
             places
             of
             Isaac
             .
             To
             smite
             the
             greater
             Houses
             with
             Breaches
             ,
             and
             the
             little
             with
             Clefts
             ,
             so
             that
             if
             ten
             Men
             should
             remain
             in
             them
             ,
             they
             should
             die
             .
          
           This
           was
           the
           Place
           ,
           and
           these
           the
           Persons
           upon
           whom
           this
           Blood
           was
           charged
           ;
           and
           these
           the
           Plagues
           allotted
           for
           it
           ,
           as
           to
           their
           cost
           they
           afterwards
           felt
           .
        
         
           VI.
           BUT
           here
           in
           the
           sixth
           place
           ,
           methinks
           ,
           I
           espy
           some
           one
           ready
           to
           stand
           up
           and
           to
           demand
           of
           me
           ,
           To
           what
           purpose
           is
           all
           this
           stirr
           ,
           this
           fierce
           declaiming
           against
           
             the
             Murtherers
             of
             Souls
          
           ?
           Where
           are
           the
           
             guilty
             Parties
          
           amongst
           us
           ?
           If
           the
           Jews
           in
           
           Jeremiah's
           time
           or
           since
           ,
           have
           defiled
           their
           Skirts
           with
           this
           precious
           Blood
           ,
           what
           is
           that
           to
           us
           ,
           who
           never
           were
           concerned
           with
           them
           therein
           ?
           Let
           them
           look
           to
           it
           ,
           
           we
           for
           our
           Parts
           are
           clear
           .
           But
           ,
           
             Nos
             utinam
             vani
          
           !
           would
           to
           God
           my
           complaint
           were
           groundless
           ,
           and
           that
           this
           Guilt
           had
           for
           ever
           stuck
           to
           those
           first
           Skirts
           only
           of
           the
           Jewish
           Church
           and
           Nation
           !
           For
           whether
           we
           take
           these
           
             [
             Skirts
          
           ]
           as
           a
           Metonymie
           of
           a
           part
           for
           the
           whole
           (
           which
           some
           do
           seem
           to
           favour
           ,
           )
           and
           so
           to
           imply
           them
           all-over
           ,
           and
           even
           throughout
           polluted
           :
           Or
           if
           with
           the
           Septuagint
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           we
           refer
           them
           to
           the
           Hands
           ,
           which
           amounts
           to
           almost
           the
           same
           with
           the
           former
           :
           Or
           if
           ,
           in
           the
           third
           place
           ,
           we
           take
           them
           in
           a
           more
           restrained
           Sense
           ,
           and
           thereby
           shall
           understand
           the
           out-borders
           only
           ,
           and
           Confines
           of
           their
           Government
           ,
           (
           the
           Skirts
           being
           the
           utmost
           and
           
             extreamest
             parts
          
           of
           a
           Garment
           :
           )
           In
           all
           these
           Sences
           the
           Text
           will
           be
           applicable
           ,
           and
           the
           Crime
           chargeable
           upon
           us
           also
           ,
           no
           less
           than
           upon
           Jerusalem
           .
        
         
         
           For
           to
           understand
           the
           Word
           in
           the
           
             first
             Sense
          
           ,
           it
           were
           easy
           to
           expatiate
           into
           too
           many
           Instances
           ,
           which
           will
           make
           good
           that
           Sense
           against
           us
           .
           As
           in
           the
           many
           
             large
             Parishes
          
           ,
           and
           the
           slender
           (
           or
           no
           )
           provision
           found
           in
           the
           greatest
           part
           ;
           The
           small
           care
           that
           is
           taken
           for
           the
           instructing
           of
           Youth
           ,
           and
           the
           more
           ignorant
           both
           at
           home
           and
           abroad
           :
           The
           grand
           License
           allowed
           to
           the
           dispersers
           of
           whatsoever
           false
           doctrines
           the
           Enemy
           of
           Goodness
           shall
           inspire
           his
           Apostles
           and
           Disciples
           with
           .
           And
           lastly
           ,
           in
           the
           open
           venting
           and
           defending
           of
           Blasphemy
           and
           Atheism
           ,
           without
           any
           hazard
           to
           the
           Blasphemer's
           Person
           or
           Reputation
           :
           All
           which
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           in
           some
           sort
           near
           universal
           ,
           so
           they
           have
           a
           most
           direct
           and
           immediate
           tendency
           to
           
             the
             murthering
             of
             Souls
          
           .
        
         
           And
           yet
           not
           so
           much
           to
           insist
           upon
           these
           ,
           I
           shall
           instance
           in
           another
           ,
           more
           suitable
           to
           my
           purpose
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Subject
           in
           hand
           ;
           and
           which
           ,
           the
           wholly
           unknown
           to
           the
           
             former
             Ages
          
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           is
           now
           become
           frequent
           in
           this
           City
           and
           Kingdom
           :
           And
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           compelling
           of
           Persons
           imported
           out
           of
           Africa
           ,
           and
           other
           remoter
           Heathen
           Regions
           ,
           but
           residing
           in
           our
           Families
           ,
           and
           Vassals
           to
           us
           ,
           to
           remain
           in
           their
           native
           Gentilism
           ;
           without
           any
           regard
           to
           the
           honour
           of
           our
           Religion
           and
           Nation
           ,
           any
           more
           than
           to
           the
           good
           of
           their
           ,
           or
           our
           
             own
             Souls
          
           .
           An
           Impiety
           that
           even
           here
           some
           fifty
           or
           sixty
           years
           since
           (
           and
           at
           this
           day
           in
           other
           Countries
           )
           would
           render
           the
           Authors
           obnoxious
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           the
           
             publick
             Censure
          
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           
             Peoples
             Fury
          
           .
           But
           with
           us
           ,
           even
           amidst
           this
           
             mighty
             Zeal
          
           ,
           and
           stirr
           for
           Religion
           (
           an
           evident
           sign
           that
           we
           indeed
           have
           none
           )
           is
           suffered
           to
           pass
           on
           without
           contradiction
           .
           No
           one
           once
           daring
           to
           
             open
             his
             Mouth
          
           against
           it
           ,
           or
           so
           much
           as
           to
           look
           the
           Impiety
           in
           the
           Face
           :
           
           
             They
             are
             not
          
           so
           
             valiant
             for
             the
             truth
          
           .
           Whilst
           its
           Enemies
           have
           the
           confidence
           and
           courage
           openly
           to
           bid
           desiance
           to
           it
           ,
           by
           this
           their
           hindring
           and
           opposing
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           But
           I
           rather
           choose
           to
           take
           the
           Word
           in
           the
           more
           contracted
           Sense
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           understand
           by
           these
           Skirts
           ,
           the
           remoter
           parts
           only
           ,
           some
           out-Provinces
           of
           the
           Hebrew
           Government
           .
           And
           then
           this
           Text
           will
           seem
           not
           only
           an
           History
           or
           Narrative
           of
           this
           Jewish
           Impiety
           ,
           but
           also
           a
           Prophecy
           of
           our
           times
           ,
           too
           plainly
           and
           eminently
           by
           our
           People
           acted
           and
           fulfilled
           in
           our
           Plantations
           .
           Where
           you
           shall
           see
           this
           
             Blood
             of
             poor
             Innocent
             Souls
          
           wasted
           and
           
             poured
             out
             like
             so
             much
             Water
             spilt
             upon
             the
             Ground
          
           ;
           and
           that
           Sin
           ,
           which
           
             at
             home
          
           seems
           to
           be
           as
           it
           were
           lock'd
           up
           under
           the
           darkest
           Cyphers
           ,
           and
           here
           attains
           only
           the
           notice
           of
           a
           few
           ,
           is
           there
           legible
           in
           Capital
           Letters
           ,
           made
           evident
           to
           the
           most
           incurious
           Observer
           ,
           and
           entred
           into
           their
           very
           Laws
           and
           Records
           .
           Thereby
           striving
           to
           out-do
           the
           Jewish
           Impudence
           ,
           
             I
             have
             not
             
             found
             it
             by
             secret
             search
             ,
          
           as
           being
           so
           publick
           and
           notorious
           to
           the
           whole
           World.
           
           They
           
             are
             not
             ashamed
             at
             the
             committing
             these
             Abominations
             ;
             nay
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             ashamed
             ,
             neither
             can
             they
             blush
             .
          
        
         
           Again
           ,
           there
           you
           shall
           see
           Myriads
           of
           poor
           hungry
           Souls
           imploring
           the
           
             Bread
             of
             Life
          
           ,
           but
           no
           compassionate
           Christian
           affording
           it
           to
           them
           ;
           Whole
           Multitudes
           of
           St.
           
             Paul's
             Macedonians
          
           calling
           for
           our
           help
           ,
           
           but
           finding
           none
           :
           Not
           so
           much
           as
           that
           Hypocritical
           Charity
           of
           ,
           
             Be
             ye
             warmed
             and
             filled
          
           ,
           
           being
           once
           extended
           to
           their
           distressed
           and
           
             starved
             Souls
          
           .
           It
           falls
           not
           within
           the
           compass
           of
           their
           thoughts
           or
           wishes
           ,
           the
           very
           naming
           of
           it
           being
           grievous
           to
           their
           cruel
           Ears
           .
           
           And
           thus
           whilst
           like
           the
           Man
           in
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           
             fallen
             amongst
             Thieves
          
           ,
           they
           
             there
             lie
          
           weltering
           in
           
             their
             Blood
          
           ,
           they
           meet
           with
           no
           tender-hearted
           
             Samaritan
             to
             bind
             up
             their
             Wounds
             ,
          
           and
           to
           relieve
           them
           :
           No
           compassionate
           Angel
           inviting
           them
           to
           live
           ;
           No
           
             Messenger
             nor
             Interpreter
             ,
             not
          
           even
           
             one
             of
             a
             thousand
          
           (
           yea
           ,
           I
           may
           say
           ,
           not
           of
           ten
           thousands
           ,
           )
           as
           Elihu
           in
           Job
           speaks
           ,
           
             to
             shew
             unto
             them
             his
             uprightness
             ,
          
           nor
           to
           direct
           them
           in
           the
           way
           ,
           
           to
           
             deliver
             their
             Souls
             from
             going
             down
             into
             the
             Pit
             ,
          
           nor
           to
           make
           known
           unto
           them
           ,
           
             that
             God
             hath
             accepted
             a
             ransom
             for
             them
          
           ;
           and
           this
           ,
           even
           
             whilst
             they
             are
             drawing
             nigh
             unto
             Hell
             ,
          
           and
           
             their
             Life
             unto
             the
             Destroyers
          
           .
           
           For
           ,
           as
           our
           Prophet
           laments
           of
           hi●
           People
           ,
           
             They
             are
             all
             grievous
             Revolters
          
           (
           Apostates
           )
           
             and
             Corrupters
          
           :
           
           
             From
             the
             least
             of
             them
             to
             the
             greatest
             of
             them
             ,
          
           
           
             every
             one
             is
             given
             to
             Covetousness
             :
          
           
           
             They
             overpass
             the
             deeds
             of
             the
          
           most
           wicked
           ,
           of
           other
           Sects
           and
           Religions
           :
           
             They
             judg
             not
             the
             cause
             of
             the
             Fatherless
             ,
             and
             the
             right
             of
             these
             needy
          
           Souls
           
             do
             they
             not
             judg
             .
             Yet
             they
             are
             become
             great
             ,
             and
             waxen
             rich
             ;
             they
             are
             waxen
             fat
             ,
             they
             shine
             and
             prosper
             :
          
           And
           ,
           
             O
             ,
             where
             is
             the
             God
             of
             Judgment
             !
          
        
         
           Nor
           is
           this
           the
           case
           of
           the
           
             remoter
             Natives
          
           of
           those
           places
           ,
           such
           as
           with
           whom
           they
           have
           little
           intercourse
           ;
           nor
           yet
           of
           their
           Borderers
           and
           Tributaries
           only
           ,
           (
           both
           which
           might
           justly
           claim
           a
           share
           in
           our
           Spirituals
           ,
           whilst
           we
           enjoy
           so
           much
           of
           their
           
             Temporals
             ,
          
           )
           but
           of
           their
           very
           Domesticks
           and
           Vassals
           ,
           those
           
             poor
             captive
             Slaves
          
           ,
           out
           of
           whose
           Labours
           they
           live
           ,
           and
           do
           thrive
           into
           vast
           Estates
           .
           Nor
           may
           this
           be
           said
           to
           be
           occasioned
           through
           any
           want
           of
           Language
           ,
           at
           least
           in
           some
           thousands
           of
           them
           ;
           nor
           any
           Stupidity
           ,
           greater
           than
           is
           found
           amongst
           our
           own
           People
           :
           Nor
           any
           
             irreconcileable
             aversion
          
           to
           Christianity
           ,
           as
           is
           most
           falsly
           alledged
           (
           the
           contrary
           thereof
           being
           most
           true
           ;
           )
           but
           through
           their
           Owners
           enmity
           and
           disaffection
           thereto
           .
           Thereby
           testifying
           themselves
           
             as
             wretched
             Christians
          
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           unconscionable
           and
           
             unjust
             Masters
          
           .
           
           And
           tho
           our
           Blessed
           Lord
           has
           positively
           declared
           ,
           
           that
           
             No
             man
             cometh
             to
             the
             Father
             ,
             but
             by
             himself
          
           ;
           and
           his
           Apostle
           also
           hath
           renounced
           all
           other
           ways
           or
           means
           of
           Salvation
           ,
           but
           
             by
             Christ
          
           
           only
           ;
           yet
           as
           if
           in
           Contempt
           and
           Defiance
           thereof
           ,
           they
           purposely
           conceal
           from
           them
           this
           so
           absolutely
           necessary
           Knowledg
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           ,
           for
           the
           general
           ,
           do
           even
           forbid
           the
           mention
           thereof
           amongst
           them
           ,
           that
           so
           they
           might
           [
           not
           ]
           be
           saved
           .
           And
           thus
           in
           one
           and
           the
           same
           Act
           ,
           they
           contrive
           
             their
             own
          
           ,
           and
           their
           
             Slaves
             Damnation
          
           .
           Who
           ,
           so
           that
           
             their
             Portion
             may
             be
             fat
          
           ,
           
           and
           
             their
             Meat
             plenteous
          
           ,
           and
           that
           Trading
           may
           flourish
           ,
           (
           the
           advancement
           whereof
           doth
           ,
           it
           seems
           ,
           justify
           the
           grossest
           Villanies
           )
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           ashamed
           to
           debase
           Men
           ,
           made
           in
           the
           
             Image
             of
             God
          
           (
           no
           less
           than
           themselves
           ,
           )
           and
           
             whose
             Flesh
             is
             as
             their
             own
          
           ;
           
           
             even
             to
             the
             Fishes
             of
             the
             Sea
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             creeping
             things
             which
             have
             no
             Ruler
             over
             them
             .
          
           Being
           frequently
           heard
           to
           confess
           and
           to
           glory
           ,
           that
           they
           came
           not
           thither
           to
           promote
           Religion
           ,
           nor
           to
           
             save
             Souls
          
           ,
           but
           to
           get
           Money
           and
           Estates
           ;
           That
           is
           ,
           like
           to
           the
           Beasts
           of
           the
           Field
           ,
           only
           
             to
             devour
          
           ;
           
           and
           ,
           as
           the
           Prophet
           speaks
           ,
           
             Looking
             every
             Man
             for
             his
             gain
             from
             his
             quarter
             .
          
           
           And
           yet
           ,
           whilst
           
             like
             Sodom
          
           ,
           they
           stick
           not
           
             to
             declare
             their
             Sin
          
           ,
           nor
           do
           dread
           to
           triumph
           and
           boast
           of
           their
           so
           detestible
           Abominations
           ;
           shall
           neverthelss
           presume
           themselves
           Innocent
           ,
           and
           not
           doubt
           to
           affirm
           
             that
             therein
             they
             have
             not
             sinned
          
           ;
           nor
           will
           be
           persuaded
           that
           they
           are
           at
           all
           (
           therefore
           )
           to
           be
           reputed
           the
           worse
           Christians
           .
           And
           here
           ,
           to
           omit
           all
           enquiry
           into
           the
           Equity
           and
           Right
           of
           the
           first
           purchase
           ,
           where
           Parents
           do
           sell
           their
           
             Children
             ,
             Husbands
          
           their
           
             Wives
             ,
             Brothers
          
           their
           Sisters
           ,
           and
           so
           on
           the
           contrary
           :
           (
           A
           most
           blessed
           Trade
           for
           the
           best
           Reformed
           Christians
           to
           be
           conversant
           and
           imployed
           in
           !
           )
           and
           in
           a
           Word
           ,
           
           
             where
             every
             Man's
             strength
             is
             the
             Law
             of
             Justice
             :
          
           I
           say
           ,
           to
           omit
           all
           this
           ,
           they
           hold
           all
           their
           other
           Cruelties
           and
           Oppressions
           ,
           for
           nothing
           ;
           unless
           to
           the
           enslaving
           of
           their
           Bodies
           ,
           and
           wasting
           them
           with
           unmerciful
           Labour
           and
           wretched
           Vsage
           ,
           they
           bring
           into
           final
           Destruction
           and
           Bondage
           their
           
             very
             Souls
          
           also
           .
           And
           here
           ,
           before
           I
           can
           proceed
           a
           step
           further
           ,
           I
           must
           be
           so
           bold
           as
           to
           demand
           of
           whomsever
           shall
           please
           to
           resolve
           me
           ,
           whether
           the
           Jews
           offering
           up
           a
           few
           Children
           to
           Moloch
           (
           which
           some
           will
           have
           this
           Text
           to
           reprove
           )
           the
           Papists
           Superstitions
           ,
           (
           against
           which
           so
           many
           Volumns
           have
           been
           wrote
           ;
           )
           the
           old
           Gentiles
           Idolatry
           ,
           or
           even
           the
           Turks
           worshipping
           Mahomet
           (
           all
           Circumstances
           considered
           ;
           )
           be
           comparable
           to
           this
           Sin
           ,
           among
           us
           ,
           viz.
           of
           continually
           sacrificing
           so
           many
           Bodies
           to
           Mammon
           ,
           and
           Souls
           to
           the
           Devil
           ;
           against
           which
           no
           one
           hath
           hardly
           ever
           yet
           opened
           his
           Mouth
           .
        
         
           And
           thus
           I
           think
           it
           doth
           but
           too
           plainly
           appear
           ,
           that
           these
           Skirts
           are
           not
           so
           much
           spotted
           or
           stained
           only
           ,
           as
           thorowly
           wrenched
           and
           dyed
           in
           this
           
             precious
             Blood
             of
             Souls
          
           .
           And
           those
           our
           out-Provinces
           are
           most
           evidently
           chargeable
           with
           this
           most
           foul
           and
           horrid
           Guilt
           ;
           
           far
           ,
           I
           dare
           affirm
           ,
           beyond
           whatever
           hath
           by
           Fame
           been
           storied
           to
           have
           been
           practised
           ,
           or
           but
           permitted
           by
           any
           ,
           besides
           (
           yea
           hardly
           by
           )
           the
           most
           openly
           avowed
           Enemies
           of
           Christianity
           .
           And
           ,
           which
           is
           yet
           more
           astonishing
           ,
           All
           this
           and
           much
           more
           ,
           we
           find
           to
           be
           tolerated
           and
           acted
           under
           Magistrates
           ,
           and
           by
           persons
           outwardly
           professors
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           the
           
             most
             refined
             and
             purest
             way
          
           .
           So
           strange
           a
           mockery
           and
           abuse
           ,
           as
           by
           no
           Hypocrisy
           to
           be
           parallel'd
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           Jews
           crying
           ,
           
             Hail
             King
          
           unto
           Christ
           ,
           
           when
           they
           were
           going
           to
           crucify
           him
           ;
           or
           by
           those
           who
           murthered
           their
           Sovereign
           to
           make
           him
           more
           glorious
           and
           renowned
           !
           They
           might
           doubtless
           more
           innocently
           ,
           give
           license
           and
           freedom
           for
           the
           erecting
           publick
           Stews
           ,
           and
           Brothel
           Houses
           ,
           or
           make
           Proclamation
           against
           Justice
           and
           
             common
             Honesty
          
           ,
           than
           thus
           to
           encourage
           ,
           or
           but
           permit
           ,
           such
           Sacriledg
           and
           Prophaneness
           to
           pass
           without
           Controul
           .
        
         
           And
           whilst
           those
           abroad
           are
           thus
           acting
           and
           carrying
           on
           their
           Butcheries
           upon
           the
           Souls
           of
           Men
           there
           ,
           how
           quietly
           and
           unconcernedly
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           do
           we
           sit
           down
           here
           ,
           and
           take
           our
           ease
           ,
           not
           once
           in
           our
           thoughts
           reflecting
           upon
           this
           Calamity
           ;
           
             Perinde
             quasi
             ,
             cum
             membra
             nostra
             putrescant
             ,
          
           
           
             nihil
             grave
             acciderat
          
           as
           a
           certain
           Father
           speaks
           :
           As
           tho
           ,
           like
           Cain
           ,
           we
           esteemed
           all
           regard
           of
           our
           Brethren
           to
           be
           needless
           ;
           or
           like
           the
           vile
           Oppressors
           in
           
           Nathan's
           Parable
           ,
           we
           had
           no
           Bowels
           nor
           Compassion
           ;
           
           or
           that
           we
           believed
           the
           rotting
           and
           perishing
           of
           our
           Fellow-Members
           ,
           to
           be
           a
           most
           desirable
           and
           pleasant
           Object
           .
           Yea
           ,
           we
           act
           as
           tho
           the
           Prophet
           had
           mistook
           ,
           and
           talked
           impertinently
           ,
           when
           he
           demanded
           ,
           
           
             Have
             we
             not
             all
             one
             father
             ,
             and
             did
             not
             one
             God
             create
             us
             ?
          
           
           And
           also
           Job
           ,
           when
           he
           asked
           ,
           
             Did
             not
             he
             that
             made
             me
             in
             the
             Womb
             make
             them
             ,
          
           and
           
             did
             not
             one
             fashion
             us
             both
             in
             the
             Womb
             ?
          
           And
           even
           Solomon
           too
           ,
           as
           wise
           as
           he
           was
           ,
           (
           or
           whoever
           was
           the
           Author
           of
           that
           Book
           ,
           )
           
           declaring
           that
           
             no
             King
             had
             other
             beginning
             of
             Birth
             ,
          
           than
           what
           these
           have
           ,
           
             all
             Men
             having
             but
             one
             entrance
             into
             Life
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             going
             out
             .
          
           And
           lastly
           ,
           as
           if
           St.
           Paul
           had
           uttered
           an
           untruth
           ,
           when
           he
           bespeaks
           us
           all
           ,
           
           
             as
             Members
             one
             of
             another
          
           .
        
         
           And
           tho
           in
           the
           Captives
           of
           
           Algier's
           case
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           late
           Brief
           it
           is
           represented
           ,
           this
           cruelty
           to
           the
           
             Souls
             of
             Men
          
           ,
           is
           *
           termed
           Tyranny
           and
           accursed
           ,
           and
           made
           to
           exceed
           all
           other
           the
           most
           Turkish
           Barbarities
           ,
           and
           is
           therein
           declared
           a
           
             Calamity
             never
             sufficiently
             to
             be
             bewailed
          
           ;
           yet
           the
           very
           same
           ,
           or
           worse
           ,
           is
           allowed
           in
           our
           own
           People
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           by
           
           Protestants
           and
           English-men
           :
           Our
           profound
           Silence
           being
           no
           better
           than
           a
           constructive
           approbation
           ;
           and
           our
           Connivance
           a
           consenting
           thereunto
           .
           As
           if
           such
           Tyranny
           over
           the
           Souls
           of
           Men
           were
           Accursed
           and
           
             never
             sufficiently
             to
             be
             bewailed
          
           ,
           only
           in
           Turks
           and
           professed
           Infidels
           ;
           or
           that
           the
           same
           Action
           were
           Vertue
           in
           us
           ,
           but
           
             accursed
             Tyranny
          
           in
           the
           other
           .
           Notwithstanding
           that
           those
           do
           therein
           act
           most
           agreeable
           to
           their
           Belief
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           promoting
           of
           their
           Faith
           ;
           which
           if
           true
           ,
           as
           they
           suppose
           it
           is
           ,
           is
           a
           pious
           deed
           ,
           and
           but
           what
           they
           were
           bound
           to
           do
           .
           And
           they
           are
           therefore
           beyond
           all
           peradventure
           more
           justifiable
           before
           God
           ,
           than
           such
           ,
           who
           whilst
           owning
           (
           I
           dare
           not
           say
           believing
           )
           the
           Truth
           ,
           do
           yet
           upon
           pretence
           of
           Interest
           (
           which
           those
           do
           therein
           renounce
           )
           not
           only
           conceal
           ,
           but
           most
           industriously
           decry
           and
           oppose
           the
           advancement
           of
           it
           :
           Yea
           ,
           and
           than
           such
           other
           too
           ,
           who
           ,
           tho
           they
           do
           not
           oppose
           it
           ,
           yet
           have
           never
           entered
           their
           Protests
           against
           those
           that
           do
           .
           And
           of
           both
           which
           I
           cannot
           so
           much
           as
           doubt
           ,
           notwithstanding
           our
           accursing
           the
           other
           ,
           
           but
           that
           
             these
             shall
             receive
             the
             greater
             Damnation
             .
          
           And
           certainly
           ,
           (
           all
           being
           impartially
           weighed
           )
           these
           Mahumetans
           ,
           as
           bad
           as
           they
           are
           ,
           for
           any
           thing
           we
           can
           find
           ,
           do
           (
           herein
           at
           least
           )
           appear
           more
           vertuous
           than
           our selves
           ,
           and
           must
           in
           the
           last
           day
           
             rise
             in
             judgment
             and
             condemn
             us
          
           ;
           and
           that
           from
           no
           other
           than
           our
           
             own
             Mouths
          
           .
           
           For
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           accursed
           for
           promoting
           what
           they
           think
           is
           the
           Truth
           ,
           what
           must
           those
           be
           that
           do
           oppose
           ,
           (
           or
           at
           best
           neglect
           ,
           )
           what
           most
           undoubtedly
           is
           so
           ,
           as
           themselves
           confess
           ?
           For
           tho
           they
           live
           in
           an
           unpardonable
           Errour
           ,
           yet
           because
           they
           do
           it
           
             Ignorantly
             thro
             unbelief
          
           ,
           not
           knowing
           it
           to
           be
           either
           Sin
           or
           Errour
           ,
           but
           perswaded
           of
           the
           contrary
           ,
           they
           are
           certainly
           the
           more
           excusable
           .
           And
           it
           were
           an
           unreasonable
           incongruity
           to
           imagine
           that
           the
           
             God
             of
             Mercy
          
           and
           Justice
           ,
           should
           be
           more
           ready
           to
           punish
           Errours
           of
           Understanding
           ,
           than
           wilful
           Impieties
           :
           But
           that
           ,
           if
           
             those
             that
             have
             sinned
             without
             Law
             ,
             shall
             also
             perish
             without
             Law
          
           ;
           much
           more
           those
           that
           
             have
             sinned
             in
             the
             Law
          
           ,
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           against
           their
           Profession
           ,
           )
           
             shall
             be
             judged
             by
             it
          
           ;
           as
           St.
           Paul
           argues
           .
           And
           as
           the
           Wiseman
           speaks
           ,
           
             that
             the
             most
             mighty
             Sinners
             should
             be
             mightily
             tormented
          
           ;
           
           whilst
           Mercy
           may
           sooner
           acquit
           the
           other
           .
           For
           ,
           (
           as
           St.
           Paul
           go's
           on
           ,
           )
           
             When
             the
             Gentiles
             which
             have
             not
             the
             Law
             ,
          
           
           
             do
             by
             Nature
             the
             things
             contained
             in
             the
             Law
             ;
             These
             having
             not
             the
             Law
             ,
             are
             a
             Law
             unto
             themselves
             ,
             which
             shew
             the
             works
             of
             the
             Law
             written
             in
             their
             Hearts
             ;
             their
             Conscience
             also
             bearing
             witness
             ,
             and
             their
             Thoughts
             between
             themselves
             ,
             accusing
             or
             excusing
             one
             another
             .
          
           And
           now
           this
           being
           considered
           ,
           what
           right
           can
           we
           have
           thus
           fiercely
           to
           declaim
           against
           these
           Mahometans
           ?
           concerning
           whom
           ,
           were
           St.
           Paul
           alive
           to
           determine
           the
           matter
           ;
           (
           if
           but
           for
           their
           Zeal
           for
           their
           
           Religion
           ,
           even
           false
           as
           it
           is
           ,
           )
           in
           respect
           of
           our selves
           ,
           he
           ,
           no
           doubt
           would
           pronounce
           them
           Saints
           .
        
         
           So
           that
           to
           bring
           down
           this
           Text
           to
           Christianity
           and
           our
           own
           times
           ,
           we
           are
           the
           Jerusalem
           therein
           charged
           ,
           and
           in
           our
           Skirts
           also
           is
           this
           Blood
           most
           eminently
           discernable
           .
           
           And
           when
           God
           
             shall
             arise
             to
             make
             Inquisition
          
           for
           it
           ,
           as
           most
           certainly
           he
           will
           ,
           at
           our
           Hands
           it
           must
           be
           required
           .
           For
           we
           are
           the
           Watchmen
           ,
           which
           should
           have
           
             warned
             those
             wicked
             Men
             from
             their
             evil
             ways
          
           ;
           
           
             the
             Sword
             came
          
           ,
           and
           
             we
             have
             not
             blown
             the
             Trumpet
             ,
             nor
             warned
             the
             People
             ,
          
           and
           therefore
           their
           
             Blood
             must
             be
             upon
             our
             Heads
             .
          
           And
           then
           it
           must
           needs
           go
           hard
           with
           us
           ,
           and
           that
           chiefly
           upon
           the
           score
           of
           that
           abundant
           Light
           and
           Knowledg
           ,
           and
           that
           Purity
           of
           Religion
           we
           so
           much
           boast
           in
           .
           
           For
           ,
           
             Atrocius
             sub
             sanctinomine
             peccamus
          
           ,
           saith
           one
           ;
           and
           
             that
             Servant
             which
             knew
             his
             Masters
             will
             ,
          
           
           
             but
             did
             it
             not
             ,
             shall
             be
             beaten
             with
             many
             Stripes
             ,
          
           saith
           our
           Blessed
           Lord.
           
           And
           ,
           
             you
             only
             have
             I
             known
             of
             all
             the
             Families
             of
             the
             Earth
             :
             therefore
             will
             I
             punish
             you
             for
             all
             your
             Iniquities
             ,
          
           saith
           God
           by
           his
           Prophet
           .
           And
           who
           knoweth
           ,
           but
           that
           our
           prophane
           Silence
           ,
           and
           unchristian
           connivance
           thus
           long
           together
           ,
           at
           those
           
             Spiritual
             Murthers
          
           and
           Soul-depredations
           ,
           
           are
           the
           very
           
             accursed
             thing
          
           ,
           which
           hath
           caused
           us
           hitherto
           not
           to
           prosper
           ?
           And
           that
           for
           this
           our
           supine
           and
           shameful
           neglect
           of
           Religion
           ,
           
           and
           that
           when
           those
           
           Elymas's
           abroad
           ,
           and
           their
           wicked
           Agents
           here
           ;
           
             Those
             Enemies
          
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           
             of
             Righteousness
             ,
             that
             do
             not
             cease
             to
             pervert
             the
             right
             ways
             of
             the
             Lord
          
           ;
           those
           Soul-Merchants
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           very
           Letter
           of
           the
           Text
           ,
           do
           
             tread
             under
             Foot
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             and
          
           (
           as
           it
           were
           )
           
             crucify
             him
             afresh
          
           ,
           
           
             and
             put
             him
             to
             an
             open
             shame
             ,
             and
             that
             account
             his
             Blood
             an
             unholy
             thing
             ,
          
           
           and
           do
           each
           hour
           
             do
             dispite
             unto
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Grace
             .
          
           I
           say
           ,
           when
           these
           ,
           like
           
           Eli's
           
             lewd
             Sons
             ,
             have
             made
             themselves
             vile
             ,
          
           by
           the
           Blood
           of
           so
           many
           
             Innocent
             Souls
          
           ,
           and
           
             we
             restrained
             them
             not
          
           ,
           (
           no
           not
           by
           Word
           or
           Writing
           ,
           and
           (
           so
           far
           at
           least
           )
           to
           have
           vindicated
           God's
           Honour
           and
           Truth
           against
           them
           ;
           )
           Who
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           knows
           ,
           but
           
             for
             this
             ,
             Our
             God
             hath
          
           hitherto
           
             put
             us
             to
             Silence
             ,
             and
             given
             us
             Water
             of
             Gaul
             to
             drink
             ,
          
           and
           that
           
             when
             we
             looked
             for
             Peace
             ,
             no
             good
             came
          
           ;
           
           
             and
             for
             a
             time
             of
             Health
             ,
             and
             behold
             Trouble
             .
             And
             that
             he
             hath
             sent
             those
             Serpents
             and
             Cockatrices
             among
             us
             ,
             which
             will
             not
             be
             charmed
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             hath
             hedged
             up
             our
             way
             with
             Thorns
             ,
             and
             caused
             all
             our
             Mirth
             to
             cease
             :
          
           
           
             That
             he
             hath
             set
             us
             against
             each
             other
             ,
          
           
           
             every
             one
             against
             his
             Brother
             ,
             and
             against
             his
             Neighbour
             ;
             yea
             ,
             City
             against
             City
             ,
             and
             even
             these
             against
             themselves
             :
             And
             that
             our
             Spirit
             doth
             fail
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             us
             .
             That
             God
             hath
             destroyed
             our
             Counsels
             ,
             and
             mingled
             a
             perverse
             Spirit
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             us
             ,
             and
             hath
             caused
             us
             to
             err
             in
             every
             work
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             are
             afraid
             even
             in
             our selves
             .
          
           And
           then
           ,
           might
           it
           not
           to
           be
           demanded
           of
           us
           ,
           as
           our
           
           Prophet
           here
           doth
           of
           Jerusalem
           ,
           
           
             Hast
             thou
             not
             procured
             this
             unto
             thy self
             ,
             in
             that
             thou
             hast
             forsaken
             the
             Lord
             ,
             when
             he
             led
             thee
             by
             the
             way
             ,
          
           and
           had
           done
           such
           great
           things
           for
           thee
           ?
           I
           shall
           not
           here
           stand
           to
           enquire
           how
           agreeable
           to
           Christianity
           ,
           which
           commands
           us
           ,
           
             First
             to
             seek
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             and
             his
             Righteousness
             ,
          
           
           and
           then
           afterwards
           to
           look
           after
           other
           less
           necessary
           things
           ,
           (
           a
           Precept
           very
           idle
           and
           ridiculous
           amongst
           
             this
             sort
          
           of
           Christians
           :
           )
           Nor
           how
           suitable
           the
           pretence
           of
           Trade
           and
           Commerce
           is
           to
           that
           undergoing
           of
           the
           Cross
           and
           self-denial
           ,
           
           and
           to
           that
           condition
           of
           
             forsaking
             all
          
           ,
           
           by
           our
           Lord
           prescribed
           to
           all
           his
           Followers
           :
           but
           shall
           only
           observe
           ,
           that
           if
           St.
           Peter
           was
           by
           the
           same
           meekest
           Lord
           termed
           a
           Devil
           ,
           
           for
           his
           too
           carnal
           respecting
           ,
           not
           his
           own
           ,
           but
           the
           
             same
             blessed
          
           Masters
           outward
           Ease
           and
           Tranquility
           ,
           to
           the
           prejudice
           of
           the
           World's
           Salvation
           ;
           he
           will
           certainly
           for
           ever
           disclaim
           those
           Mammonists
           ,
           who
           prefer
           their
           Trade
           and
           their
           Merchandise
           before
           him
           ,
           as
           
             unworthy
             of
             him
          
           .
           And
           if
           
           Job's
           Inference
           be
           good
           ,
           
           that
           to
           
             make
             Gold
             our
             Hope
          
           ,
           is
           to
           
             deny
             the
             God
             that
             is
             above
          
           ;
           doubtless
           their
           Christianity
           must
           be
           very
           desperate
           ,
           who
           do
           the
           same
           by
           their
           Trade
           :
           
           Christ
           will
           one
           day
           
             deny
             all
             such
             denyers
             of
             him
             before
             his
             Father
             ,
             and
             the
             Holy
             Angels
             .
          
        
         
           Wherefore
           ,
           
           since
           God
           hath
           signed
           this
           eternal
           Precept
           of
           Blood
           for
           Blood
           ,
           and
           hath
           as
           it
           were
           sworn
           ,
           
             That
             he
             will
             require
             the
             Blood
             of
             our
             Lives
             ,
             at
             the
             Hand
             of
             every
             Man's
             Brother
          
           ;
           yea
           ,
           
             and
             of
             the
             very
             Beasts
             too
          
           ;
           
           and
           hath
           also
           in
           several
           places
           no
           less
           positively
           declared
           ,
           
             That
             no
             satisfaction
             shall
             be
             accepted
             for
             the
             Life
             of
             a
             Murtherer
          
           ;
           and
           
             that
             a
             Land
             defiled
             with
             Blood
             ,
             cannot
             be
             cleansed
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             Blood
             of
             him
             that
             did
             shed
             it
          
           ;
           all
           which
           is
           to
           be
           referred
           only
           to
           the
           Body
           :
           What
           Punishment
           can
           we
           suppose
           answerable
           to
           this
           so
           much
           more
           horrid
           Crime
           of
           
             murthering
             of
             Souls
          
           ?
           If
           Blood
           for
           Blood
           ,
           and
           Life
           for
           Life
           must
           go
           for
           the
           one
           ,
           certainly
           then
           Soul
           for
           Soul
           here
           ,
           is
           the
           least
           that
           can
           be
           required
           .
           
           
             How
             long
             Lord
             God
             ,
             holy
             and
             true
             ,
             dost
             thou
             not
             judg
             and
             avenge
             our
             Blood
             upon
             them
             that
             dwell
             upon
             the
             Earth
             ,
          
           was
           the
           incessant
           cry
           of
           the
           Souls
           under
           the
           Altar
           .
           
           And
           
           Abel's
           Blood
           is
           said
           to
           have
           pursued
           Cain
           to
           his
           very
           Grave
           ;
           't
           is
           certain
           it
           
             cryed
             for
             vengeance
             against
             him
          
           .
           
           And
           yet
           't
           was
           but
           
           Abel's
           Body
           ,
           
           not
           his
           Soul
           ,
           that
           was
           murthered
           .
           Had
           Cain
           been
           guilty
           of
           this
           ,
           
           Lamech's
           revengeful
           hand
           had
           made
           but
           a
           very
           defective
           and
           sorry
           expiation
           :
           The
           Brimstone-lake
           must
           then
           have
           been
           his
           Portion
           ;
           as
           undoubtedly
           it
           will
           be
           ,
           of
           all
           impenitent
           Murtherers
           of
           Souls
           .
           And
           then
           ,
           How
           will
           those
           
             Mammonists
             remain
             in
             the
             gaul
             of
             Bitterness
             ,
          
           and
           
             in
             the
             bond
             of
             Iniquity
          
           ?
           And
           our
           Apostats
           and
           Hypocrites
           be
           confounded
           and
           tremble
           ,
           when
           they
           shall
           most
           sensibly
           feel
           themselves
           perishing
           together
           with
           
           their
           impious
           Money
           ,
           
           which
           was
           the
           price
           of
           Souls
           ?
           And
           then
           they
           shall
           be
           admirably
           convinc'd
           that
           they
           were
           but
           
             Fools
             indeed
          
           for
           thus
           determining
           their
           Hopes
           ,
           and
           fixing
           their
           whole
           expectation
           
             upon
             the
             things
             of
             this
             Life
             ,
          
           for
           the
           getting
           whereof
           ,
           
             they
             sinned
             against
             their
             own
          
           ,
           and
           murthered
           their
           Peoples
           Souls
           .
           And
           finally
           ,
           they
           shall
           be
           
             pronounced
             Children
             of
             the
             Devil
          
           ,
           
           because
           
             Enemies
             of
             Righteousness
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           of
           the
           Gospel
           :
           And
           Christ
           himself
           ,
           whom
           they
           thereby
           have
           so
           Impudently
           affronted
           and
           denied
           (
           not
           ignorantly
           ,
           
           and
           as
           the
           Jews
           ,
           who
           knew
           not
           what
           they
           did
           ;
           )
           shall
           speak
           them
           into
           an
           Hell
           as
           black
           as
           that
           
             dark
             Mist
          
           ,
           
           which
           fell
           upon
           
             Elymas's
             Eyes
          
           ,
           only
           for
           an
           infinite
           longer
           continuance
           .
           Where
           they
           shall
           know
           and
           see
           ,
           to
           use
           our
           Prophet's
           Expression
           ,
           
           
             That
             it
             was
             an
             evil
             thing
             and
             a
             bitter
             ,
             that
             they
             forsook
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             that
             his
             fear
             was
             not
             in
             them
             :
          
           And
           they
           shall
           too
           late
           come
           to
           understand
           that
           it
           is
           ,
           
           
             A
             fearful
             thing
             to
             fall
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Living
             God
          
           ;
           and
           that
           no
           condition
           is
           more
           insupportable
           ,
           than
           
             To
             dwell
             in
             everlasting
             Burnings
          
           ,
           
           with
           Hypocrites
           and
           
             Vnbelievers
             ;
             where
             there
             is
             no
             rest
             for
             them
             Night
             nor
             Day
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             the
             smoak
             of
             their
             Torments
             ascendeth
             for
             ever
             and
             ever
             :
          
           And
           from
           whence
           they
           shall
           enviously
           behold
           many
           of
           those
           poor
           Lazars
           ,
           those
           oppressed
           
             innocent
             Souls
          
           ,
           who
           by
           God's
           especial
           Providence
           may
           have
           escaped
           their
           merciless
           and
           bloody
           Talons
           ,
           
           resting
           and
           rejoycing
           
             in
             Abraham's
             Bosom
          
           ;
           and
           
             singing
             the
             song
             of
             Moses
             and
             of
             the
             Lamb
          
           for
           their
           wonderful
           Deliverance
           ,
           whilst
           themselves
           
             are
             tormented
             in
             that
             Flame
          
           .
           
           
             It
             must
             needs
             be
          
           ,
           said
           our
           Blessed
           Saviour
           ,
           
           
             that
             Offences
          
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           whereby
           Men
           are
           made
           or
           induced
           to
           Sin
           )
           
             do
             come
          
           ;
           
           
             but
             wo
             unto
             that
             Man
             by
             whom
             the
             Offence
             cometh
             ;
             It
             were
             better
             for
             him
             that
             a
             Milstone
             were
             hanged
             about
             his
             Neck
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             were
             drowned
             in
             the
             depth
             of
             the
             Sea.
          
           And
           thus
           I
           have
           made
           good
           my
           first
           six
           Points
           ,
           and
           here
           in
           this
           last
           have
           shewed
           ,
           
             the
             Relation
             that
             this
             Text
             hath
             unto
             us
             ,
             and
             how
             far
             our selves
             are
             chargeable
             with
             this
             Guilt
             of
             shedding
             the
             Blood
             of
             Souls
             :
          
           Whereby
           I
           am
           at
           liberty
           to
           proceed
           unto
        
         
           VII
           .
           THE
           seventh
           and
           last
           part
           of
           my
           Discourse
           ,
           wherein
           I
           am
           to
           prove
           from
           our
           
           Prophet's
           severe
           Reprehension
           of
           Jerusalem
           ,
           (
           no
           less
           than
           from
           the
           reasonableness
           of
           the
           thing
           )
           the
           absolute
           and
           most
           indispensible
           necessity
           of
           our
           speedy
           Reformation
           ,
           and
           redressing
           of
           this
           Abuse
           (
           this
           being
           the
           true
           end
           of
           all
           
             Reprehensions
             :
          
           )
           and
           that
           especially
           upon
           these
           three
           following
           Considerations
           :
        
         
           First
           ,
           In
           respect
           of
           the
           great
           Impiety
           thereof
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           In
           respect
           of
           the
           Dishonour
           from
           thence
           redounding
           to
           this
           Church
           and
           Nation
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           whole
           Reformation
           .
        
         
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           In
           respect
           of
           God's
           Judgments
           ,
           which
           most
           undoubtedly
           must
           be
           the
           inevitable
           Consequences
           of
           our
           longer
           persisting
           in
           this
           so
           prophane
           and
           scandalous
           practice
           ,
           and
           permission
           of
           such
           an
           horrid
           Impiety
           ,
           and
           open
           contempt
           of
           Christianity
           .
           I
           shall
           begin
           with
        
         
           The
           First
           ,
           
           which
           is
           the
           Impiety
           thereof
           :
           It
           being
           an
           Injury
           against
           God
           himself
           ,
           who
           is
           
             a
             lover
             of
             Souls
          
           ,
           and
           that
           to
           that
           degree
           ,
           that
           he
           above
           all
           things
           desires
           their
           Happiness
           and
           Salvation
           :
           But
           whos
           's
           gracious
           design
           of
           bringing
           those
           Souls
           unto
           that
           state
           of
           Bliss
           and
           Happiness
           by
           Christ
           ,
           we
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           in
           us
           lieth
           ,
           do
           hereby
           make
           void
           and
           frustrate
           ,
           and
           do
           even
           defeat
           that
           his
           blessed
           purpose
           ,
           for
           which
           ,
           as
           must
           be
           piously
           supposed
           ,
           he
           was
           pleased
           to
           discover
           unto
           us
           ,
           and
           possess
           us
           of
           those
           many
           rich
           and
           fruitful
           Countries
           ,
           viz.
           *
           The
           publishing
           and
           
             spreading
             abroad
             of
             the
             Gospel
          
           amongst
           the
           first
           Inhabitants
           and
           Natives
           there
           ,
           with
           other
           
             like
             Gentiles
          
           ,
           who
           might
           arrive
           thither
           from
           other
           parts
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           a
           most
           
             vile
             Affront
          
           to
           Christianity
           ,
           as
           implying
           the
           
             no
             esteem
          
           we
           have
           for
           it
           ,
           as
           if
           not
           worth
           the
           troubling
           the
           World
           therewith
           ;
           which
           disesteem
           must
           first
           arise
           from
           a
           Principle
           of
           Infidelity
           and
           Atheism
           first
           lodged
           in
           the
           Heart
           ,
           as
           is
           before
           shewed
           .
           It
           was
           the
           Barbarians
           of
           
           Japan's
           Argument
           ,
           in
           behalf
           of
           our
           trading
           Neighbours
           
             (
             whose
             Zeal
             also
             to
             Religion
             doth
             not
             much
             out-strip
             ours
             )
          
           that
           ,
           according
           to
           their
           Word
           ,
           they
           took
           them
           to
           be
           
             no
             Christians
          
           ,
           because
           they
           perceived
           not
           in
           them
           any
           endeavours
           for
           the
           promoting
           of
           that
           Faith.
           An
           Indifferency
           ,
           they
           observed
           ,
           not
           usual
           with
           
             other
             sorts
          
           of
           Christians
           ;
           and
           it
           being
           no
           way
           probable
           ,
           they
           thought
           ,
           that
           Men
           should
           so
           much
           neglect
           and
           slight
           a
           Religion
           ,
           which
           themselves
           believed
           .
           It
           makes
           Christianity
           inferiour
           to
           all
           other
           Sects
           ,
           whose
           Zealots
           (
           especially
           )
           are
           known
           ,
           even
           
             to
             compass
             Sea
             and
             Land
             to
             make
             Proselites
          
           to
           their
           Opinions
           .
           It
           makes
           it
           a
           Religion
           only
           for
           Trade
           and
           Commerce
           ,
           and
           even
           Heaven
           and
           Salvation
           to
           be
           of
           less
           moment
           than
           
             the
             getting
             of
             Money
          
           :
           It
           makes
           it
           a
           Patroness
           of
           the
           grossest
           Immanities
           ,
           for
           
             filthy
             Lucre
          
           ;
           and
           no
           less
           implies
           an
           Imposture
           in
           the
           first
           publishers
           of
           it
           ,
           (
           or
           at
           best
           some
           mistake
           of
           their
           
             Errand
             ,
          
           )
           if
           whilst
           they
           persuaded
           Men
           to
           forsake
           the
           World
           for
           the
           attaining
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           they
           only
           designed
           the
           heaping
           up
           of
           Riches
           ,
           
           as
           of
           the
           greater
           Importance
           .
           It
           also
           destroys
           Charity
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           true
           mark
           of
           a
           Child
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           badge
           of
           a
           Christian
           ,
           whose
           proper
           nature
           and
           quality
           is
           ,
           tho
           to
           begin
           at
           home
           ,
           yet
           to
           enlarge
           it self
           to
           others
           ,
           even
           our
           very
           Enemies
           .
           And
           in
           a
           word
           ,
           it
           is
           no
           other
           than
           an
           absolute
           deposing
           and
           rejecting
           of
           
             Christ
             ,
             for
             the
             Exaltation
          
           of
           Mammon
           .
        
         
         
           Lastly
           ,
           It
           is
           a
           reproach
           to
           Humanity
           it self
           ,
           and
           a
           Sin
           of
           the
           
             blackest
             quality
          
           against
           our
           Neighbour
           ;
           whom
           we
           herein
           are
           so
           far
           from
           
             loving
             as
             our selves
          
           ,
           that
           it
           rather
           seems
           the
           utmost
           effort
           of
           our
           Malice
           against
           him
           ,
           and
           which
           no
           Revenge
           could
           satisfy
           ,
           but
           such
           only
           as
           should
           terminate
           
             in
             the
             destruction
          
           of
           his
           Soul.
           And
           so
           much
           for
           the
           first
           .
           But
           then
           ,
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           This
           ought
           to
           be
           reformed
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           Dishonour
           from
           thence
           redounding
           to
           our
           Church
           and
           Nation
           ,
           and
           even
           to
           the
           whole
           Reformation
           .
           First
           ,
           to
           the
           Church
           :
           For
           it
           occasions
           her
           
             Enenemies
             to
             blaspheme
          
           .
           
           Hence
           a
           certain
           Romanist
           demands
           of
           us
           ,
           
             Where
             are
             the
             indefatigable
             Missioners
             ,
             sent
             by
             you
             to
             the
             remotest
             parts
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             for
             the
             conversion
             of
             Heathens
             ?
             A
             noble
             Function
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Catholick
          
           (
           that
           is
           their
           
             Roman
             )
             Church
             only
             ,
             and
             most
             justly
             glories
             ;
             whilst
             you
             like
             lazy
             Drones
             ,
             sit
             at
             home
             not
             daring
             to
             wet
             a
             Foot
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           And
           by
           another
           it
           is
           objected
           against
           both
           our selves
           ,
           and
           our
           equally
           zealous
           Neighbours
           ,
           
             That
             never
             any
             thing
             for
             the
             propagation
             of
             Christianity
             in
             foreign
             parts
             ,
             hath
             by
             either
             Nation
             been
             at
             any
             time
             attempted
             .
          
           And
           from
           thence
           ,
           a
           third
           Person
           very
           roundly
           infers
           the
           Nullity
           of
           our
           Church
           and
           Religion
           ,
           
             viz.
             Because
             we
             have
             no
             Zeal
             ,
          
           therefore
           
             no
             Faith
          
           ,
           and
           therefore
           
             no
             Church
             nor
             Religion
             among
             us
             .
          
        
         
           Again
           ,
           when
           the
           great
           Industry
           of
           our
           People
           in
           New-England
           shall
           be
           rehearsed
           ,
           their
           converting
           of
           Nations
           ,
           turning
           the
           
             whole
             Bible
             into
             the
             Indian
             Tongue
          
           ;
           their
           
             Colledg
             built
          
           and
           endowed
           ,
           for
           the
           
             Education
             of
             Indian
          
           Youth
           :
           Their
           Missioners
           sent
           forth
           ,
           and
           
             Lands
             purchased
          
           for
           their
           Maintenance
           ;
           and
           all
           this
           out
           of
           a
           barren
           Soil
           ,
           some
           sixty
           years
           since
           no
           better
           than
           a
           rocky
           Wilderness
           ;
           whilst
           ours
           out
           of
           better
           Conveniencies
           ,
           and
           more
           happy
           Opportunities
           (
           such
           are
           our
           grateful
           returns
           !
           )
           have
           not
           produced
           the
           
             least
             Grain
             of
             Harvest
          
           to
           God's
           Glory
           in
           those
           Parts
           .
           But
           upon
           all
           occasions
           
             shifting
             it
             off
          
           with
           the
           unfitness
           of
           the
           Season
           ,
           
           and
           pretending
           that
           
             the
             time
             is
             not
             come
          
           ;
           proclaiming
           it
           unpracticable
           and
           impossible
           ,
           tho
           effected
           by
           others
           of
           smaller
           Abilities
           :
           
           Or
           ,
           like
           
           Solomon's
           Sluggard
           ,
           setting
           up
           Lions
           and
           Tigres
           in
           the
           way
           ;
           raising
           Obstructions
           and
           creating
           Difficulties
           ;
           when
           upon
           experience
           there
           are
           
             no
             such
          
           to
           be
           found
           .
           Now
           when
           these
           mighty
           Works
           shall
           be
           hereafter
           rehearsed
           ,
           how
           will
           that
           glorious
           Name
           of
           the
           
             Church
             of
             England
          
           ,
           stand
           as
           it
           were
           in
           disgrace
           ,
           not
           only
           among
           those
           Primitive
           Worthies
           ,
           who
           at
           first
           so
           chearfully
           entred
           upon
           this
           Work
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           indured
           the
           heat
           of
           the
           Day
           ;
           but
           when
           compared
           even
           with
           these
           Moderns
           ,
           whom
           we
           bespeak
           as
           Schismaticks
           and
           Idolaters
           ;
           yet
           do
           each
           of
           them
           give
           those
           Testimonies
           
           of
           their
           Zeal
           and
           Charity
           ,
           which
           are
           equally
           requisite
           ,
           and
           would
           be
           no
           less
           commendable
           in
           us
           also
           .
           But
           the
           want
           whereof
           doth
           furnish
           them
           with
           such
           Advantages
           and
           Arguments
           against
           us
           ,
           as
           would
           become
           our
           Wisdom
           ,
           no
           less
           than
           our
           Piety
           ,
           to
           remove
           .
           Who
           whilst
           themselves
           do
           thus
           labour
           ,
           and
           are
           at
           charge
           and
           trouble
           to
           advance
           [
           their
           ]
           Christianity
           ,
           beholding
           our
           COLDNESS
           and
           INDIFFERENCY
           (
           not
           to
           say
           Aversion
           to
           the
           work
           ,
           )
           do
           publish
           their
           own
           Acts
           ,
           but
           at
           the
           same
           time
           first
           at
           our
           (
           too
           much
           !
           )
           secular
           Affections
           ,
           as
           applying
           our
           care
           more
           to
           the
           promoting
           of
           Interest
           ,
           than
           to
           the
           advancement
           of
           
           God's
           Glory
           ,
           or
           the
           
             good
             of
             Souls
          
           :
           The
           Poverty
           of
           the
           Cause
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           say
           they
           ,
           the
           want
           of
           Dignities
           and
           Preferments
           (
           tho
           it
           be
           the
           way
           to
           make
           them
           )
           ,
           occasioning
           it
           hitherto
           to
           lie
           fallow
           .
           And
           they
           are
           too
           apt
           often
           to
           throw
           out
           something
           like
           that
           of
           Acosta
           ,
           in
           reproof
           of
           his
           alike
           rapacious
           and
           hungry
           Spaniards
           ,
           
           thus
           speaking
           ;
           
             At
             si
             metalla
             curari
             desierint
             ,
             —
             Actum
             est
             Indorum
             negotium
             ,
             &
             respublica
             interiit
             .
             Neque
             alios
             fructus
             Hispani
             quaerunt
             ,
             neque
             alia
             ex
             causa
             vel
             mercatores
             negotiantur
             ,
             vel
             judices
             praesident
             ,
             vel
             ipsi
             quoque
             plerunque
             SACERDOTES
             Evangelizant
             ,
             &c.
          
           Which
           I
           shall
           not
           English
           .
           And
           this
           hath
           been
           publickly
           objected
           by
           those
           of
           the
           
             lowest
             from
          
           and
           order
           of
           Sectaries
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           in
           *
           another
           Discourse
           upon
           this
           occasion
           ,
           before
           remembred
           .
           And
           not
           only
           these
           extreams
           in
           Christianity
           ,
           but
           the
           quite
           different
           behaviour
           and
           respect
           of
           the
           very
           Mahumetans
           to
           their
           Religion
           ,
           may
           justly
           stirr
           up
           shame
           in
           us
           :
           Whose
           assaulting
           their
           Slaves
           ,
           with
           tenders
           of
           Liberty
           ,
           thereby
           to
           induce
           them
           to
           espouse
           their
           Superstition
           ,
           is
           by
           us
           complained
           of
           ;
           perhaps
           for
           the
           example
           ,
           and
           because
           the
           like
           Generosity
           and
           Zeal
           for
           Religion
           is
           not
           found
           among
           our selves
           ;
           nor
           are
           we
           capable
           of
           being
           
             provoked
             to
             the
             least
             Emulation
          
           .
           Thus
           even
           
             the
             Sea-Monsters
             draw
             out
          
           ,
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           do
           willingly
           offer
           )
           
             the
             Breast
             ,
             and
             give
             suck
             to
             their
             young
             Ones
             ,
          
           said
           Almighty
           God
           by
           our
           Prophet
           ,
           
             But
             the
             Daughter
             of
             my
             People
             is
             become
             cruel
             ,
             like
             the
             Ostriches
             in
             the
             Wilderness
             .
          
        
         
           Nor
           doth
           the
           Dishonour
           hereof
           reflect
           upon
           this
           Church
           only
           ,
           but
           upon
           the
           whole
           Reformation
           .
           Hence
           the
           forementioned
           Roman
           Author
           thus
           triumphantly
           insults
           ,
           
           
             If
             you
             cast
             your
             thoughts
             upon
             all
             Sectaries
             ,
             past
             and
             present
             ,
             since
             Christianity
             began
             ,
             you
             shall
             find
             no
             conversion
             of
             Nations
             wrought
             by
             any
             :
          
           Which
           he
           elsewhere
           further
           explains
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             That
             never
             any
             Protestants
             did
             any
             thing
             like
             them
             ,
             for
             the
             conversion
             of
             Infidels
             ,
             either
             in
             the
             nearer
             or
             farther
             parts
             of
             the
             large
             Vniverse
             .
          
           Hence
           also
           they
           stick
           not
           to
           affirm
           our
           Reformation
           monstrous
           ,
           and
           from
           this
           so
           apparent
           Sterility
           ,
           do
           very
           confidently
           determine
           of
           
           its
           short-livedness
           ;
           because
           that
           things
           by
           God
           and
           Nature
           designed
           to
           perpetuity
           ,
           are
           always
           endued
           with
           a
           Faculty
           of
           Generation
           ,
           and
           of
           creating
           their
           like
           .
           So
           that
           our
           Protestant
           Churches
           do
           from
           all
           Hands
           lie
           under
           most
           heavy
           Censures
           and
           Reproaches
           ,
           for
           this
           neglect
           ,
           and
           (
           as
           it
           is
           represented
           )
           unfaithfulness
           to
           Christ
           ;
           at
           least
           for
           not
           endeavouring
           ,
           not
           what
           should
           ,
           but
           what
           might
           be
           done
           .
           And
           yet
           ,
           to
           our
           honour
           be
           it
           spoken
           ,
           we
           undergo
           them
           with
           as
           much
           Patience
           and
           Vnconcernedness
           as
           if
           the
           Enemy
           only
           were
           chargeable
           therewith
           ,
           and
           our selves
           were
           Innocent
           .
           Altho
           ,
           to
           use
           our
           Prophets
           Words
           ,
           should
           we
           
             pass
             over
             to
             the
             Isles
             of
             Chittim
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             send
             unto
             Kedar
             ,
             and
             consider
             diligently
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           should
           we
           consult
           the
           most
           Pagan
           and
           Barbarous
           Regions
           ,
           and
           even
           ransack
           thewide
           Universe
           ,
           searching
           into
           all
           the
           
             different
             Sects
          
           and
           Factions
           in
           Religion
           for
           a
           Precedent
           ,
           we
           should
           hardly
           find
           the
           like
           Instances
           of
           Impiety
           and
           Contempt
           of
           the
           Religion
           they
           profess
           ,
           practised
           and
           persisted
           in
           by
           the
           very
           worst
           and
           loosest
           of
           them
           .
           And
           this
           possibly
           among
           other
           things
           hath
           rendred
           our
           Religion
           (
           as
           reformed
           )
           less
           esteemed
           by
           Strangers
           :
           unto
           whom
           ,
           especially
           herein
           ,
           we
           seem
           rather
           Apostates
           than
           Christians
           ;
           Zealous
           of
           Trade
           and
           Gain
           ,
           but
           not
           
             of
             good
             Works
          
           .
           Which
           doubtless
           hath
           been
           no
           small
           Impediment
           and
           Hinderance
           to
           many
           in
           their
           
             coming
             over
          
           to
           our
           Church
           ,
           even
           as
           (
           probably
           )
           it
           may
           have
           scandalized
           not
           a
           few
           to
           an
           Apostacy
           from
           it
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           
           It
           is
           a
           dishonour
           and
           that
           in
           an
           especial
           manner
           to
           our
           English
           Nation
           .
           
           It
           both
           was
           and
           will
           be
           the
           Eternal
           Reproach
           ,
           no
           less
           than
           the
           unpardonable
           Sin
           of
           those
           Styes
           of
           Filthiness
           ,
           Babylon
           and
           Nineveh
           ,
           that
           the
           first
           ,
           among
           her
           variety
           of
           Merchandises
           ,
           had
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ;
           not
           only
           Bodies
           ,
           but
           Souls
           of
           Men
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           other
           (
           for
           it
           seems
           they
           were
           both
           great
           trading
           places
           )
           did
           postpone
           
             God's
             Glory
          
           to
           her
           Traffick
           ;
           *
           magnifying
           ,
           or
           preferring
           ,
           her
           Traders
           (
           or
           
             Merchants
             )
             above
             the
             Stars
             of
             Heaven
             .
          
           And
           certainly
           it
           will
           be
           no
           great
           Credit
           for
           us
           to
           have
           thus
           exactly
           written
           after
           those
           beastly
           Copies
           ;
           that
           we
           have
           as
           it
           were
           conspired
           with
           Satan
           ,
           and
           entred
           into
           a
           
             confederacy
             with
             Hell
             it self
          
           ,
           upon
           the
           same
           account
           :
           That
           we
           have
           exceeded
           the
           worst
           of
           Infidels
           ,
           by
           our
           first
           enslaving
           ,
           and
           then
           murthering
           of
           Mens
           Souls
           .
           For
           ,
           how
           can
           it
           be
           endured
           that
           a
           Nation
           once
           so
           famous
           for
           Zeal
           and
           Piety
           ,
           should
           now
           at
           last
           become
           infamous
           for
           Irreligion
           ?
           That
           she
           should
           prostrate
           her self
           to
           that
           
             foul
             Idol
             Mammon
          
           ,
           and
           
             worship
             Trade
          
           ?
           So
           that
           for
           the
           sake
           thereof
           Christianity
           should
           be
           stifled
           and
           rejected
           ?
           That
           being
           so
           much
           indebted
           to
           those
           
             poor
             Barbarians
          
           ,
           for
           the
           Riches
           ,
           Trade
           and
           Commerce
           ,
           both
           by
           ,
           and
           
             from
             them
          
           acquired
           ,
           we
           should
           be
           so
           far
           destitute
           of
           
           common
           Justice
           ,
           as
           not
           to
           be
           
             ready
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             in
             us
             lyeth
          
           (
           and
           certainly
           very
           much
           doth
           lie
           in
           us
           ,
           
           notwithstanding
           all
           our
           vain
           pretences
           )
           in
           lieu
           thereof
           ,
           
             to
             impart
             some
             spiritual
             Gift
          
           ,
           as
           St.
           Paul
           speaks
           ,
           and
           to
           
             make
             known
             the
             Gospel
             unto
             them
             ?
          
           Who
           can
           believe
           that
           a
           People
           formerly
           so
           mighty
           in
           Conversions
           ,
           as
           if
           ,
           on
           a
           sudden
           struck
           with
           Barrenness
           and
           a
           Curse
           ,
           should
           become
           so
           utterly
           fruitless
           ,
           as
           not
           to
           be
           able
           to
           produce
           the
           least
           
             Access
             of
             Souls
          
           unto
           Christ
           ,
           out
           of
           such
           Multitudes
           and
           Myriads
           ,
           who
           do
           even
           invite
           ,
           and
           offer
           themselves
           to
           his
           Service
           ?
           That
           we
           should
           be
           so
           much
           out-done
           who
           formerly
           did
           so
           infinitely
           out-doe
           
             all
             others
          
           ?
           These
           ,
           if
           true
           ,
           are
           I
           fear
           ,
           but
           too
           
             evident
             Symptoms
          
           of
           a
           strange
           degeneracy
           ,
           of
           a
           declining
           old
           Age
           and
           Decrepitness
           in
           us
           ;
           and
           which
           cannot
           be
           far
           removed
           from
           our
           last
           fatal
           Period
           ,
           and
           final
           Dissolution
           ;
           and
           that
           God
           is
           determining
           of
           us
           ,
           
           as
           he
           once
           did
           of
           the
           
             Barren
             Fig-tree
             ,
             Cut
             it
             down
             ,
             why
             cumbers
             it
             the
             Ground
             .
          
           And
           this
           leads
           me
           to
        
         
           The
           third
           and
           last
           Motive
           to
           this
           
             Reformation
             ,
             viz.
          
           The
           dread
           of
           those
           Plagues
           and
           Judgments
           ,
           which
           this
           Impiety
           ,
           if
           longer
           persisted
           in
           ,
           must
           necessarily
           draw
           down
           upon
           us
           .
           In
           the
           first
           Queen
           Elizabeth
           Act
           for
           Vniformity
           ,
           there
           is
           extent
           a
           certain
           Clause
           containing
           an
           Adjuration
           ,
           in
           God's
           Name
           earnestly
           requiring
           the
           due
           and
           true
           execution
           thereof
           ,
           as
           they
           should
           answer
           to
           Almighty
           God
           for
           such
           Evils
           and
           Plagues
           wherewith
           he
           might
           justly
           punish
           the
           neglect
           of
           it
           .
           So
           that
           it
           seems
           in
           those
           Days
           ,
           there
           was
           some
           apprehension
           of
           Plagues
           and
           Judgments
           to
           follow
           Impiety
           and
           the
           neglect
           of
           Religion
           .
           Nay
           ,
           long
           before
           that
           ,
           the
           Persian
           Monarch
           Artaxerxes
           ,
           was
           not
           wholly
           insensible
           of
           the
           same
           ,
           when
           he
           issued
           forth
           that
           strict
           Decree
           for
           the
           speedy
           re-edifying
           of
           the
           Temple
           ,
           fortified
           with
           this
           Reason
           ,
           
             For
             why
             should
             there
             be
             wrath
             upon
             the
             Realm
             of
             the
             King
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             of
             his
             Sons
          
           ?
           'T
           is
           true
           ,
           some
           Apostate
           Israelites
           ,
           before
           their
           Captivity
           ,
           (
           to
           save
           themselves
           the
           labour
           of
           reforming
           their
           Lives
           )
           ,
           we
           read
           ,
           had
           fallen
           into
           a
           most
           abominable
           practice
           of
           scoffing
           at
           ,
           and
           
             denying
             Providence
          
           ,
           affirming
           ,
           
           That
           the
           
             Lord
             had
             forsaken
             the
             Earth
          
           ;
           or
           ,
           tho
           he
           had
           not
           ,
           yet
           that
           he
           
             did
             neither
             good
             nor
             evil
          
           .
           
           But
           these
           ,
           it
           seems
           ,
           by
           a
           hard
           Journey
           they
           afterwards
           made
           to
           Babylon
           ,
           
           became
           in
           a
           short
           time
           better
           instructed
           :
           For
           upon
           an
           Appeal
           ,
           which
           the
           Prophet
           Zechariah
           made
           to
           the
           Children
           of
           these
           prophane
           Scoffers
           ,
           
             whether
             God's
             Words
          
           and
           his
           
             Statutes
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             commanded
             by
             his
             Servants
             the
             former
             Prophets
             ,
             had
             not
             overtaken
             their
          
           stubborn
           Fathers
           ;
           They
           ,
           in
           despite
           of
           their
           proud
           Hearts
           ,
           were
           forced
           to
           confess
           ,
           That
           
             like
             as
             the
             Lord
             had
             purposed
             to
             do
             unto
             them
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             ways
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             
             their
             doings
             ,
             even
             so
             had
             he
             dealt
             with
             them
             .
          
           And
           ,
           
             Hast
             thou
             not
             procured
             this
             unto
             thy self
             ,
          
           
           saith
           our
           Prophet
           here
           in
           the
           Text
           ,
           
             in
             that
             thou
             hast
             forsaken
             the
             Lord
             ,
             when
             he
             led
             thee
             by
             the
             way
             ?
          
           And
           hereupon
           the
           Prophet
           Hosea
           doth
           not
           doubt
           to
           declare
           
             God's
             Judgments
          
           for
           Sin
           ,
           
           to
           be
           
             as
             clear
             as
             the
             Light
             that
             goeth
             forth
             .
          
        
         
           There
           are
           then
           Judgments
           for
           Sin
           :
           
           There
           is
           a
           
             flying
             Roll
          
           which
           brings
           a
           Curse
           along
           with
           it
           :
           
           There
           is
           a
           
             Leprosy
             in
             the
             Wall
          
           ,
           which
           rotts
           and
           consumes
           
             the
             Timber
          
           ,
           and
           
             eats
             out
             the
             stone-work
          
           thereof
           .
           And
           why
           then
           must
           this
           above
           all
           other
           escape
           ,
           this
           so
           black
           a
           Sin
           of
           Irreligion
           ?
           which
           striketh
           directly
           at
           God
           himself
           ;
           and
           therefore
           as
           good
           old
           Eli
           reproving
           his
           wicked
           Sons
           ,
           saith
           ,
           is
           the
           
             hardest
             to
             be
             intreated
          
           for
           ;
           And
           of
           which
           God
           had
           bound
           it
           with
           a
           most
           solemn
           Oath
           ,
           
           that
           
             it
             should
             not
             be
             purged
             with
             Sacrifice
             nor
             burnt-Offering
             for
             ever
             :
          
           
           And
           rather
           than
           let
           it
           go
           unpunished
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           as
           St.
           Gregory
           speaks
           ,
           God
           doth
           often
           cause
           even
           Contrarys
           to
           unite
           and
           agree
           together
           ,
           for
           to
           effect
           it
           .
           This
           was
           it
           which
           at
           first
           brought
           the
           Deluge
           upon
           the
           Earth
           ,
           and
           reduced
           the
           whole
           World
           to
           but
           one
           small
           Family
           .
           For
           before
           the
           Flood
           ,
           saith
           Berosus
           ,
           the
           Giants
           were
           ,
           
             Contemptores
             Religionis
             &
             Deorum
          
           :
           
           Agreeable
           to
           that
           of
           
             Moses
             ,
             God
             saw
             that
             the
             wickedness
             of
             man
             was
             great
          
           ;
           whereupon
           ensued
           that
           severe
           Determination
           ,
           
             I
             will
             destroy
             Man
             ,
             whom
             I
             have
             created
             ,
             from
             off
             the
             Face
             of
             the
             Earth
             .
          
           And
           (
           to
           bring
           one
           Instance
           for
           all
           of
           our
           own
           Country
           )
           ,
           To
           this
           very
           Sin
           ,
           
             viz.
             of
             neglecting
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospel
          
           to
           the
           Saxons
           and
           Englishmen
           ,
           
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           Gildas
           ascribes
           his
           Britains
           overthrow
           .
           
        
         
           And
           can
           we
           then
           persist
           in
           the
           same
           (
           tho
           clog'd
           with
           abundance
           of
           aggravating
           Circumstances
           ,
           )
           and
           not
           live
           under
           a
           fearful
           expectation
           of
           God's
           Judgments
           due
           for
           it
           ?
           
           How
           can
           we
           read
           of
           
             Aaron's
             Calf
          
           ,
           
           of
           
             Achan's
             Wedg
          
           ,
           
           of
           Saul
           s
           massacring
           the
           Gibeonites
           ,
           Israel's
           Apostacy
           ,
           
           and
           
           Judah's
           Abominations
           ,
           with
           the
           various
           Calamities
           and
           Mischiefs
           pursuant
           thereupon
           ;
           
           And
           ,
           if
           we
           believe
           them
           ,
           not
           at
           the
           same
           time
           dread
           the
           like
           or
           worse
           ,
           for
           this
           so
           much
           more
           horrible
           Irreligion
           ,
           and
           equally
           Vniversal
           ?
           And
           since
           these
           did
           prove
           such
           fatal
           pull-backs
           to
           them
           ,
           can
           any
           less
           be
           the
           Issue
           of
           this
           more
           inexcusable
           Wickedness
           ;
           this
           so
           palpable
           Elymasm
           ,
           if
           I
           may
           so
           call
           it
           ?
           And
           if
           God
           hath
           been
           pleased
           to
           chastise
           meer
           Heathens
           for
           their
           Enmity
           to
           his
           Religion
           ,
           
           with
           which
           ,
           't
           is
           possible
           ,
           they
           were
           wholly
           unacquainted
           ,
           and
           has
           threatned
           to
           smite
           with
           most
           grievous
           Plagues
           ,
           
           those
           Infidel
           Regions
           and
           Kingdoms
           ,
           
             who
             have
             not
             called
             upon
             his
             Name
             ,
          
           of
           which
           haply
           they
           had
           not
           heard
           ?
           
             what
             portion
             of
             God
             from
             above
             ,
          
           or
           Mercy
           can
           be
           extended
           to
           those
           ,
           who
           as
           it
           were
           in
           a
           prophane
           
             mockery
             of
             
             profesing
             his
             Name
             ,
          
           (
           and
           that
           too
           in
           the
           most
           refined
           and
           purest
           manner
           )
           have
           been
           actual
           Enemies
           thereto
           ;
           And
           that
           ,
           under
           the
           disguise
           of
           the
           greatest
           Zeal
           for
           it
           even
           in
           this
           its
           Purity
           ,
           have
           been
           the
           Stiflers
           and
           Betrayers
           of
           it
           ,
           only
           in
           favour
           of
           their
           
             accursed
             Mammon
          
           ?
           Certainly
           if
           ever
           Judgments
           do
           fall
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           upon
           such
           ;
           and
           of
           all
           Judgments
           ,
           none
           beneath
           the
           most
           calamitous
           and
           the
           most
           lasting
           .
        
         
           And
           tho
           other
           Punishments
           (
           a
           thing
           next
           to
           impossible
           )
           should
           fail
           ,
           yet
           the
           divine
           Vengeance
           may
           stir
           up
           these
           very
           
             (
             Soul-oppressed
          
           People
           ,
           as
           it
           did
           the
           Arabians
           and
           the
           Philistins
           against
           wicked
           Joram
           ,
           and
           make
           them
           the
           Rods
           of
           his
           Anger
           to
           chastise
           this
           Sin
           :
           
           
             That
             so
             their
             own
             wickedness
             may
             correct
             them
             ,
             and
             their
             own
             back-slidings
             reprove
             them
             :
          
           
           and
           that
           
             they
             may
             know
             and
             see
          
           ,
           that
           it
           
             was
             an
             evil
             thing
             and
             a
             bitter
             that
             they
             have
             thus
             forsaken
             the
             Lord
             their
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             his
             Fear
             was
             not
             in
             them
             ,
          
           as
           our
           Prophet
           speaks
           .
           And
           that
           by
           such
           a
           severe
           Discipline
           (
           nothing
           less
           being
           like
           to
           be
           of
           force
           so
           as
           to
           work
           upon
           them
           )
           they
           may
           be
           brought
           to
           understand
           (
           as
           the
           Holy
           Scripture
           speaks
           of
           
           Rehoboam's
           Invasion
           by
           
             Shishack
             )
             the
             difference
             between
             God's
             Service
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             the
             Service
             of
             the
             Kingdoms
             of
             the
             Countries
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           of
           the
           wild
           and
           barbarous
           Heathen
           .
           And
           that
           what
           they
           do
           so
           frequently
           most
           blasphemously
           give
           out
           ,
           as
           the
           mischievous
           effect
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           may
           thro
           the
           want
           of
           it
           ,
           be
           brought
           upon
           them
           ;
           and
           that
           ,
           
             by
             the
             same
             Sin
             wherewith
             they
             have
             sinned
             ,
          
           
           
             they
             may
             be
             punished
          
           :
           And
           so
           in
           the
           end
           ,
           they
           may
           with
           that
           inhuman
           Tyrant
           Adonibezeck
           ,
           be
           compelled
           to
           acknowledge
           
             God's
             Justice
             in
             requiting
             them
          
           ,
           
           
             even
             as
             they
             have
             done
             unto
             others
             .
          
        
         
           And
           then
           for
           such
           at
           home
           ,
           who
           have
           
             so
             patiently
          
           over-looked
           the
           Sufferings
           and
           Miseries
           of
           Religion
           in
           those
           parts
           ,
           and
           have
           been
           at
           least
           unconcerned
           Spectators
           ,
           tho
           perhaps
           not
           actual
           Partakers
           in
           those
           bloody
           Tragedies
           ,
           
           and
           therefore
           may
           
             lean
             upon
             the
             Lord
          
           ,
           and
           presume
           ,
           
           
             that
             no
             evil
             shall
             happen
             unto
             them
          
           ;
           those
           
             soft
             Pillows
             which
             they
             thus
             plant
             under
             their
             seared
             Consciences
             ,
          
           will
           but
           deceive
           them
           ;
           and
           the
           
             untempered
             Mortar
          
           with
           which
           they
           plaister
           over
           their
           Impiety
           ,
           will
           be
           in
           like
           danger
           of
           being
           
             washed
             away
             by
             the
             overflowing
             Showre
             .
          
           For
           ,
           Jupiter
           being
           offended
           ,
           doth
           punish
           all
           ,
           said
           the
           Poet
           ;
           and
           in
           common
           Judgments
           and
           Calamities
           ,
           't
           is
           not
           only
           the
           most
           guilty
           that
           are
           seized
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           several
           Captivities
           of
           Tobit
           and
           of
           Daniel
           are
           to
           be
           seen
           .
           By
           whose
           means
           the
           Name
           of
           God
           came
           to
           be
           discovered
           to
           the
           Heathen
           ,
           who
           might
           otherwise
           have
           never
           heard
           of
           it
           .
           Even
           as
           ,
           
           long
           afterwards
           ,
           the
           Persecution
           which
           attended
           S.
           
             Stephen's
             Martyrdom
          
           ,
           was
           an
           occasion
           (
           for
           by
           nothing
           less
           will
           Men
           be
           persuaded
           
           to
           adventure
           abroad
           ,
           tho
           upon
           never
           so
           important
           an
           account
           )
           of
           dispersing
           the
           Disciples
           ,
           and
           thereby
           a
           
             happy
             means
          
           of
           introducing
           the
           knowledge
           of
           Christ
           into
           remoter
           Countries
           .
           Even
           such
           a
           Fatality
           may
           this
           unconcernedness
           draw
           upon
           these
           :
           An
           unexpected
           Storm
           may
           force
           them
           into
           the
           parts
           we
           are
           speaking
           of
           ,
           (
           and
           where
           these
           Impieties
           are
           so
           eminently
           practised
           )
           as
           unto
           a
           Sanctuary
           and
           Refuge
           ;
           there
           ,
           as
           our
           
             Apochryphal
             Esdras
          
           relates
           of
           his
           Captive
           Israelites
           ,
           to
           
             keep
             those
             Statutes
          
           ,
           (
           I
           shall
           also
           add
           )
           and
           to
           promote
           that
           Faith
           ,
           
           
             which
             they
             neither
             kept
          
           ,
           nor
           thought
           needful
           ,
           
             whilst
             remaining
             in
             their
             own
             Land.
             
          
        
         
           Wherefore
           ,
           (
           to
           use
           the
           Prophet
           
           Daniel's
           Advice
           to
           King
           
             Nebuchadnezzar
             )
          
           ,
           
           
             Let
             my
             Councel
             be
             acceptable
             unto
             you
             ,
          
           O
           my
           Fathers
           ,
           and
           Countrey-men
           ,
           
             and
             let
             us
             break
             off
             our
             Sins
             by
             Righteousness
             ,
             and
             our
             Iniquities
             by
             shewing
             Mercy
             unto
             the
          
           Souls
           of
           these
           poor
           innocent
           oppressed
           people
           ,
           
             if
             it
             may
             be
             a
             lengthning
             of
             our
             Tranquility
             ,
          
           as
           undoubtedly
           it
           will.
           And
           in
           order
           thereunto
           ,
           let
           us
           lay
           before
           us
           these
           things
           ,
           and
           consider
           within
           our
           own
           Breasts
           ,
           whether
           this
           dishonour
           to
           our
           Religion
           ,
           and
           infamy
           to
           our
           Church
           and
           Nation
           ,
           this
           canker
           to
           our
           Estates
           ,
           calamity
           to
           our
           People
           ,
           and
           destruction
           to
           our
           Country
           ,
           hereby
           threatned
           ;
           these
           plagues
           to
           our
           Bodies
           ,
           and
           Damnation
           to
           our
           Souls
           ,
           be
           things
           so
           worthy
           our
           
             standing
             out
             against
             God
          
           ,
           and
           our
           contending
           for
           .
           Rather
           let
           us
           endeavour
           a
           speedy
           composure
           and
           reconciliation
           :
           At
           once
           striving
           to
           make
           (
           at
           least
           )
           some
           kind
           of
           reparation
           for
           what
           is
           past
           ,
           and
           no
           less
           joining
           in
           all
           laudable
           Proposals
           and
           ways
           for
           effecting
           these
           poor
           Peoples
           Christianity
           ,
           without
           any
           further
           delays
           ;
           still
           remembring
           that
           things
           of
           this
           Consequence
           are
           
             not
             to
             be
             made
             light
             of
             ,
          
           
           (
           as
           was
           very
           piously
           discoursed
           to
           the
           great
           ,
           and
           no
           less
           zealous
           S.
           Athanasius
           ,
           upon
           the
           like
           occasion
           ;
           )
           and
           considering
           that
           as
           many
           
             Souls
             as
             shall
             perish
          
           thro
           our
           neglect
           ,
           must
           be
           charged
           to
           our
           Account
           .
           And
           first
           let
           us
           search
           into
           the
           Cause
           ,
           that
           so
           we
           may
           the
           easier
           arrive
           at
           the
           method
           and
           means
           of
           the
           Cure.
           If
           it
           be
           Interest
           ,
           let
           it
           be
           satisfied
           ,
           as
           far
           as
           reasonably
           it
           may
           be
           ;
           if
           Ignorance
           ,
           let
           it
           be
           corrected
           by
           better
           advice
           ;
           if
           Sloth
           or
           Irreligion
           ,
           let
           it
           be
           check'd
           and
           disgrac'd
           ;
           not
           let
           any
           Obstinacy
           or
           Perversness
           be
           endured
           .
           If
           *
           ENCOVRAGEMENTS
           be
           needful
           ,
           let
           them
           be
           
             no
             longer
          
           wanting
           ;
           if
           Persuasions
           ,
           let
           them
           be
           discreetly
           applied
           ;
           but
           above
           all
           ,
           let
           us
           shew
           our selves
           hearty
           and
           sincere
           therein
           :
           armed
           with
           most
           intense
           resolutions
           of
           persistance
           and
           persevering
           ,
           until
           arrived
           to
           its
           Accomplishment
           .
           That
           so
           we
           may
           silence
           the
           Slanderer
           and
           the
           Blasphemer
           ,
           
           stop
           the
           Mouths
           of
           both
           Papists
           and
           Schismaticks
           ,
           and
           
             take
             away
             the
             reproach
          
           from
           our
           Church
           and
           Nation
           .
           That
           those
           Sanballats
           
           and
           
           Elymas's
           ,
           the
           restless
           Obstructers
           of
           this
           work
           ,
           despairing
           of
           their
           wonted
           Success
           ,
           may
           be
           wearied
           out
           of
           ,
           and
           be
           made
           to
           desist
           from
           their
           prophane
           Opposition
           ;
           even
           as
           the
           old
           Heathens
           were
           of
           their
           Persecutions
           .
           
           For
           ,
           
             nothing
             is
             able
             to
             withstand
             Zeal
             ,
          
           saith
           Solomon
           ,
           
           
             Prov.
             27.
          
           
           For
           ,
           
             Zelus
             est
             aestus
             viri
             ,
             Zeal
             is
             the
             heat
             and
             ardency
             of
             a
             Man
          
           to
           the
           thing
           undertaken
           ,
           as
           the
           same
           Wise-Man
           hath
           it
           in
           another
           place
           .
           And
           ,
           
             Cant.
             8.
             6.
          
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             Zeal
             is
             as
             invincible
             as
             the
             Grave
             ,
          
           or
           even
           Death
           it self
           ;
           and
           as
           it
           goes
           on
           ,
           
             The
             Coals
             thereof
             are
             the
             Coals
             of
             Fire
             ,
          
           
           
             which
             hath
             a
             most
             vehement
             Flame
             ,
          
           such
           a
           Flame
           as
           
             many
             Waters
             cannot
             quench
             ,
             nor
             can
             the
             Flouds
             drown
             it
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           nothing
           can
           be
           too
           hard
           for
           .
           And
           here
           let
           us
           call
           to
           mind
           that
           the
           Gospel
           hath
           once
           overcome
           the
           World
           ,
           armed
           with
           its
           full
           strength
           and
           force
           to
           withstand
           it
           :
           And
           what
           a
           shame
           would
           it
           be
           now
           ,
           after
           so
           long
           possession
           ,
           to
           suffer
           it
           to
           be
           baffled
           and
           worsted
           ,
           
             by
             a
             few
             handfuls
             of
             scattered
             Inerm
             Out-laws
             .
          
        
         
           Nor
           let
           any
           noise
           or
           pretence
           arising
           from
           the
           supposed
           difficulty
           of
           this
           work
           ,
           (
           which
           
             Men
             fuller
             of
             Mischief
             ,
             than
             of
             Reason
             or
             Religion
             ,
             do
             create
             )
          
           affright
           us
           ;
           nor
           any
           excuse
           from
           the
           remoteness
           of
           the
           places
           ,
           nor
           the
           condition
           of
           the
           parties
           ,
           be
           at
           all
           mentioned
           ;
           
             Our
             God
             being
             a
             God
             of
             the
             Valleys
             ,
          
           
           
             no
             less
             than
             of
             the
             Mountains
             ;
             and
             afar
             off
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             near
             at
             hand
          
           ;
           
           and
           it
           being
           not
           to
           be
           doubted
           ,
           but
           that
           a
           most
           plentiful
           Harvest
           might
           be
           thence
           obtained
           from
           suitable
           endeavours
           ,
           
             edged
             and
             heartened
             with
             due
             ENCOVRAGEMENTS
             .
          
           Nor
           of
           the
           time
           ,
           no
           time
           being
           unseasonable
           
             to
             serve
          
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           
             do
             good
          
           in
           .
           Nor
           from
           the
           present
           posture
           of
           Affairs
           ,
           which
           this
           very
           neglect
           may
           have
           but
           too
           much
           influenced
           ,
           and
           given
           occasion
           to
           ;
           And
           then
           the
           cause
           being
           removed
           ,
           the
           effect
           must
           presently
           cease
           .
           For
           Piety
           and
           Holiness
           ,
           
           saith
           the
           
             Orator
             ,
             do
             appease
             God's
             Wrath
          
           ;
           and
           saith
           Solomon
           ,
           
           
             When
             a
             Man's
             way
             do
             please
             the
             Lord
             ,
             he
             maketh
             his
             Enemies
             to
             be
             at
             peace
             with
             him
             :
          
           
           And
           likewise
           
             Isaiah
             ,
             The
             work
             of
             Righteousness
             is
             Peace
             ,
             and
             the
             effect
             of
             Righteousness
             ,
             quietness
             ,
             and
             assurance
             for
             ever
             :
          
           And
           saith
           devout
           Ezra
           ,
           
           
             The
             Hand
             of
             our
             God
             is
             upon
             all
             them
             for
             good
             ,
             that
             seek
             him
             .
          
           Nay
           ,
           even
           
             Heathen
             Rome
          
           went
           not
           without
           her
           Blessing
           for
           her
           Piety
           ;
           For
           ,
        
         
           Diis
           te
           minorem
           quod
           geris
           ,
           Imperas
           ,
           
        
         
           Was
           
           Horace's
           Divinity
           ;
           
           and
           no
           less
           an
           Article
           of
           
           Levie's
           Faith
           ,
           when
           he
           tell
           us
           ,
           that
           during
           King
           
           Numa's
           long
           raign
           ,
           this
           very
           thing
           ,
           viz.
           their
           Piety
           struck
           their
           (
           before
           troublesom
           )
           Neighbours
           into
           a
           dread
           of
           molesting
           them
           ;
           for
           fear
           ,
           lest
           at
           the
           same
           time
           they
           should
           
           be
           injurious
           to
           God
           ,
           unto
           whose
           Worship
           and
           Service
           they
           saw
           them
           so
           
             intensely
             addicted
          
           .
           Now
           if
           their
           Piety
           was
           thus
           rewarded
           ;
           why
           should
           not
           we
           expect
           the
           same
           ?
           our
           Religion
           and
           Service
           being
           so
           much
           purer
           ,
           and
           infinitely
           more
           agreeable
           to
           God's
           Will
           ,
           than
           theirs
           ,
           in
           probability
           ,
           could
           possibly
           be
           .
           The
           Prophet
           David
           assures
           us
           ,
           That
           
             when
             all
             the
             People
             should
             praise
             God
             ,
          
           
           
             then
             should
             the
             Earth
             bring
             forth
             her
             increase
             .
          
           The
           Jews
           were
           to
           date
           Their
           
             Blessing
             from
             the
             very
             day
             of
             the
             laying
             of
             the
             Foundation
             of
             the
             Temple
             :
          
           
           And
           may
           not
           we
           much
           more
           hope
           for
           the
           like
           Prosperity
           and
           Happiness
           to
           our
           Church
           and
           Nation
           ,
           
           for
           our
           laying
           a
           Foundation
           ,
           and
           setting
           about
           this
           so
           much
           greater
           and
           more
           glorious
           Work
           ?
           
           He
           doubtless
           that
           
             blessed
             Obed
             Edom
          
           for
           his
           Ark's
           resting
           in
           his
           House
           ,
           and
           Laban
           the
           Syrian
           for
           
           Jacob's
           sake
           ,
           will
           send
           his
           Blessing
           upon
           us
           also
           ;
           
           whilst
           by
           our
           charitable
           and
           pious
           Labours
           ,
           and
           our
           unwearied
           and
           faithful
           Idustry
           in
           this
           his
           sacred
           Vineyard
           ,
           
           we
           do
           become
           Instruments
           in
           
           God's
           Hand
           to
           
             save
             Men's
             Souls
             from
             Hell
          
           ,
           and
           their
           
             Lives
             from
             the
             Destroyers
          
           ;
           and
           
             do
             deliver
             such
             from
             the
             Snares
             of
             the
             Devil
             ,
             who
             are
             taken
             Captive
             at
             his
             Will.
          
           And
           no
           less
           also
           for
           his
           Churches
           establishment
           in
           those
           parts
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           many
           
             faithful
             Israelites
          
           ,
           with
           which
           it
           will
           be
           replenished
           ,
           
           thro
           the
           numerous
           and
           large
           access
           unto
           it
           from
           these
           Nations
           .
           
           The
           happy
           fruit
           and
           benefit
           whereof
           will
           redound
           ,
           as
           well
           
             to
             the
             Sower
             as
             to
             the
             Reaper
             .
          
           For
           
             God
             is
             not
             unrighteous
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             forget
             our
             Work
             and
             Labour
             that
             proceedeth
             of
             Love
             ,
             which
             we
             have
          
           or
           shall
           
             shew
             for
             his
             Name
          
           and
           his
           Gospel's
           Sake
           .
           Nor
           can
           any
           one
           lay
           out
           his
           Endeavours
           to
           greater
           Advantages
           ,
           either
           of
           the
           increase
           of
           
             God's
             Kingdom
          
           ,
           the
           glory
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           
           or
           the
           good
           of
           Mens
           Souls
           ;
           If
           we
           consider
           the
           vast
           multitudes
           of
           these
           Nations
           ,
           
           the
           greatness
           of
           their
           danger
           ,
           and
           their
           both
           aptness
           ,
           and
           readiness
           to
           embrace
           Christianity
           ,
           if
           duly
           applyed
           to
           them
           .
           For
           as
           Acosta
           hath
           proclaimed
           it
           to
           the
           World
           long
           since
           ,
           Indorum
           [
           &
           Aethiopum
           ]
           
             certè
             copiosissimam
             &
             paratissimam
             segetem
             cernimus
             ,
             neque
             aliud
             quam
             falcem
             Evangelicam
             expectantem
             ;
             —
             Alacritate
             admirabili
             sese
             Coelorum
             regno
             aptissimam
             proclamantem
             ,
             invidorum
             &
             segnium
             calumnias
             facile
             propulsantem
             ,
             operarios
             ipsos
             laetissime
             allicientem
             ,
             &
             multitudine
             &
             ubertate
             oculos
             omnium
             ad
             sese
             atque
             animos
             convertentem
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           Which
           is
           no
           less
           true
           of
           them
           in
           every
           particular
           ,
           even
           at
           this
           very
           day
           ,
           could
           we
           be
           persuaded
           to
           use
           the
           means
           ,
           and
           to
           set
           about
           it
           .
           But
           Oh!
           as
           the
           same
           Author
           doth
           most
           passionately
           lament
           ,
           (
           tho
           with
           infinite
           less
           cause
           than
           we
           have
           here
           ,
           )
           
           
             When
             will
             it
             come
             to
             pass
             that
             Men
             will
             cease
             to
             be
             Men
             ?
          
           
           
             When
             ,
             &c.
          
           
        
         
           This
           will
           be
           the
           true
           removal
           of
           the
           
             Accursed
             thing
             ;
             the
             putting
             
             away
             those
             Baalims
          
           and
           Ashtaroths
           ,
           the
           false
           Gods
           and
           the
           false
           Religions
           that
           are
           amongst
           us
           ;
           The
           dismission
           of
           the
           
             captivated
             Ark
          
           ;
           The
           true
           
             Brazen
             Serpent
          
           to
           our
           Israel
           ,
           deriving
           Health
           to
           our
           Bodies
           ,
           and
           Prosperity
           to
           our
           Nation
           ,
           and
           the
           alone
           means
           both
           to
           secure
           and
           promote
           our
           Interest
           in
           those
           parts
           .
           
           This
           will
           be
           the
           means
           to
           rid
           our
           Country
           of
           those
           Vermin
           and
           Diseases
           ,
           
           the
           Mice
           and
           Emerods
           ,
           that
           do
           so
           
             vex
             our
             Persons
          
           ,
           and
           
             mar
             our
             Land
          
           :
           This
           the
           repairing
           of
           the
           Breaches
           ,
           and
           the
           rebuilding
           the
           shattered
           Walls
           of
           our
           Jerusalem
           .
           And
           we
           no
           longer
           deferring
           to
           give
           to
           
             the
             God
             of
             Israel
          
           the
           
             Glory
             due
             unto
             his
             Name
             ,
             he
             will
             lighten
             his
             hands
             from
             off
             us
             ,
             and
             from
             off
             our
             Gods
             ,
             and
             from
             off
             our
             Land.
             
          
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           
           This
           will
           be
           to
           comply
           with
           our
           daily
           Prayers
           ,
           viz.
           That
           
             God's
             Name
             may
             be
             hallowed
          
           ,
           and
           his
           
             ways
             made
             known
             unto
             all
             Nations
             and
             Conditions
             of
             Men
          
           therein
           ,
           and
           that
           
             all
             Jews
             ,
             Turks
             ,
             Hereticks
             ,
             and
             Infidels
             may
             be
             converted
             to
             the
             Faith
             ,
             and
             saved
             among
             the
             remnant
             of
             the
             true
             Israelites
             .
          
           And
           without
           which
           our
           Prayers
           are
           but
           a
           very
           Mockery
           ,
           
           and
           an
           Affront
           to
           the
           Diety
           ,
           unto
           whom
           they
           are
           presented
           .
           Which
           whosoever
           utters
           ,
           cannot
           but
           at
           the
           same
           time
           be
           inwardly
           convinced
           of
           that
           
             Pharisaical
             Hypocricy
          
           ,
           
           which
           our
           
             blessed
             Lord
          
           so
           severely
           rebuked
           ,
           of
           
             drawing
             nigh
             unto
             God
             with
             his
             Mouth
             ,
             and
             honouring
             him
             with
             his
             Lips
             ,
             whilst
             his
             Heart
             is
             far
             from
             him
          
           ;
           and
           for
           which
           ,
           
             Exore
             tuo
          
           ,
           will
           be
           his
           Judgment
           and
           Condemnation
           ,
           
             Out
             of
             thine
             own-mouth
             will
             I
             judg
             thee
             ,
             thou
             wicked
             and
             slothful
             Servant
             .
          
        
         
           
             To
             conclude
          
           ,
           It
           is
           the
           nature
           of
           God
           to
           do
           the
           good
           ,
           
             as
             saith
             St.
          
           Dionysius
           the
           Areopagite
           ;
           
             Every
             one
             then
             that
             will
             be
             like
             unto
             him
             ,
             must
             first
             fall
             to
             the
          
           Imitation
           
             of
             him
             .
             One
             of
             the
          
           Fathers
           
             hath
             this
             Note
             ,
             That
             the
          
           Salvation
           of
           Man
           ,
           
           was
           ,
           Opus
           dignum
           Deo
           ,
           an
           Imployment
           
             not
             unbecoming
          
           God
           
             himself
             ;
             It
             cannot
             then
             be
             beneath
             even
             the
             best
             of
             us
             .
             And
             there
             is
             a
             saying
             of
             S.
          
           Chrysostom
           
             to
             this
             purpose
             ,
             That
          
           for
           a
           Man
           to
           know
           the
           Art
           of
           Alms
           ,
           was
           more
           than
           to
           be
           crowned
           with
           the
           Diadem
           of
           Kings
           :
           but
           to
           convert
           one
           Soul
           unto
           God
           ,
           was
           more
           than
           to
           pour
           out
           ten
           thousand
           Talents
           into
           the
           Baskets
           of
           the
           poor
           .
           
             And
             if
             the
             Conversion
             of
             a
             very
             few
             unto
             Christ
             be
             worth
             the
             labour
             of
             many
             all
             their
             days
          
           ;
           
           
             what
             must
             it
             then
             be
             to
             be
             the
             Instruments
             and
             Means
             of
             converting
             so
             many
             ?
          
           
           Solomon
           
             ascribes
             the
          
           Epithet
           of
           Wise
           ,
           
             to
             those
             that
          
           win
           Souls
           :
           
             And
             saith
             the
             Prophet
          
           Daniel
           ,
           They
           that
           be
           wise
           ,
           
             (
             't
             is
          
           Teachers
           
             in
             the
             Margent
          
           )
           shall
           shine
           as
           the
           brightness
           of
           the
           Firmament
           ,
           
           and
           they
           that
           turn
           many
           to
           Righteousness
           ,
           as
           the
           Stars
           for
           ever
           and
           ever
           :
           
             And
             S.
          
           James
           
             makes
             it
             almost
             meritorious
          
           ,
           Let
           him
           know
           ,
           
             saith
             he
          
           ,
           that
           he
           that
           converteth
           a
           Sinner
           from
           the
           Error
           of
           his
           way
           ▪
           shall
           save
           a
           Soul
           from
           Death
           ,
           and
           shall
           hide
           a
           multitude
           of
           Sins
           .
        
         
         
           I
           shall
           end
           all
           with
           that
           devout
           Prayer
           of
           Syracides
           for
           the
           Conversion
           of
           the
           Heathen
           :
           
             Ecclus.
             36.
             1
             ,
             &c.
          
           
        
         
           Have
           Mercy
           upon
           us
           ,
           O
           Lord
           God
           of
           all
           ,
           and
           behold
           us
           :
        
         
           And
           send
           thy
           fear
           upon
           all
           the
           Nations
           that
           seek
           not
           after
           thee
           .
        
         
           Lift
           up
           thy
           hand
           against
           the
           strange
           Nations
           ,
           and
           let
           them
           see
           thy
           power
           .
        
         
           As
           thou
           wasty
           sanctified
           in
           us
           before
           them
           :
           so
           be
           thou
           magnified
           among
           them
           before
           us
           .
        
         
           And
           let
           them
           know
           thee
           ,
           as
           we
           have
           known
           thee
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           no
           God
           ,
           but
           only
           thou
           ,
           O
           Lord.
           
        
         
           Shew
           new
           Signs
           ,
           and
           make
           other
           strange
           Wonders
           :
           glorify
           thy
           Hand
           and
           thy
           right
           Arm
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           set
           forth
           thy
           wonderous
           Works
           .
        
         
           Raise
           up
           Indignation
           ,
           and
           pour
           out
           Wrath
           :
           take
           away
           the
           Adversary
           ,
           and
           destroy
           the
           Enemies
           
             of
             thy
             Truth
          
           .
        
         
           Make
           the
           time
           short
           ,
           remember
           the
           Covenant
           ,
           and
           let
           them
           declare
           thy
           wondrous
           Works
           .
        
         
           Smite
           in
           sunder
           the
           Heads
           of
           those
           that
           say
           ,
           There
           is
           none
           other
           but
           we
           ,
           and
           let
           them
           perish
           that
           oppress
           thy
           People
           .
        
         
           O
           be
           merciful
           to
           Jerusalem
           thy
           holy
           City
           ,
           the
           place
           of
           thy
           Rest
           .
        
         
           Fill
           Sion
           ,
           that
           it
           magnify
           thine
           Oracles
           ,
           and
           thy
           People
           ,
           
             that
             they
             may
             set
             forth
          
           thy
           Glory
           .
        
         
           Give
           Testimony
           to
           those
           whom
           thou
           hast
           possessed
           from
           the
           beginning
           :
           and
           raise
           up
           Prophets
           that
           may
           speak
           in
           thy
           Name
           :
           and
           let
           thy
           Prophets
           be
           found
           faithful
           .
        
         
           O
           Lord
           hear
           the
           Prayer
           of
           thy
           Servants
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Blessing
           of
           Aaron
           over
           thy
           People
           ,
           that
           all
           they
           which
           dwell
           upon
           the
           Earth
           may
           know
           that
           thou
           art
           the
           Lord
           ,
           the
           Eternal
           God.
           Amen
           .
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
         
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A42952-e220
           
             Rom.
             14.
             15
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             Esther
             4.
             14.
             
          
           
             
             Howell's
             Fam.
             Letters
             Vol.
             1.
             
             §.
             3.
             
             Lett.
             33.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A42952-e580
           
             *
             
               Acts
               13.
               6
               ,
               7
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             Bar-Jesus
             ,
             or
             Elymas
             ,
             did
             oppose
             Christianity
             ,
             as
             not
             believing
             it
             ;
             but
             these
             whilst
             they
             profess
             it
             ,
             do
             yet
             oppose
             it
             .
          
           
             Prov.
             31.
             8.
             
          
           
             *
             Alienus
             ab
             ira
             ,
             alienus
             à
             justitia
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             39.
             3.
             
          
           
             Job
             13.
             13.
             
          
           
             Mic.
             3.
             8.
             
          
           
             Isa
             .
             62.
             6
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             St.
             Mat.
             21.
             28.
             
          
           
             St.
             Luke
             18.
             5.
             
          
           
             *
             Viz.
             In
             the
             Negro's
             and
             Indian's
             Advocate
             ,
             
               p.
               111.
            
             
          
           
             *
             See
             Mr.
             
             Ricaut's
             Maxims
             of
             the
             Turkish
             Policy
             ,
             wherein
             he
             often
             mentions
             the
             Turks
             Zeal
             to
             promote
             their
             Faith.
             Also
             
               Pet.
               Daniel
            
             ,
             in
             his
             History
             of
             Barbary
             ,
             tells
             us
             ,
             That
             
               the
               Turks
               will
               shew
               you
               kindness
               ,
               to
               make
               you
               embrace
               their
               Religion
               .
            
             Pag.
             308
             ,
             309
             ,
             310.
             311.
             
          
           
             Quest
             .
             By
             what
             Authority
             or
             Law
             ,
             he
             could
             do
             this
             to
             that
             or
             any
             other
             Person
             ?
          
           
             *
             In
             his
             Temple
             .
          
           
             If
             the
             Negro
             knew
             his
             Priviledg
             ,
             he
             need
             not
             to
             desire
             Baptism
             for
             the
             obtaining
             of
             his
             freedom
             .
          
           
             *
             Impii
             impie
             agent
             ,
             nec
             intelligent
             .
             
               Dan.
               12.
            
             
          
           
             Phil.
             2.
             21.
             
             
               All
               seek
               their
               own
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             Plerique
             rei
             difficultates
             causantur
             ,
             socordiam
             ignaviamque
             suam
             cum
             accusare
             potius
             ,
             ac
             dolere
             deberent
             .
             Acost
             .
             de
             proc
             .
             Ind.
             Sal.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             22.
             
          
           
             Acts
             28.
             22.
             
          
           
             They
             say
             ,
             and
             do
             not
             ,
             
               Mat.
               23.
               3.
            
             
             Si
             non
             reipsâ
             tibi
             dolet
             ,
             at
             dissimulare
             certe
             est
             hominis
             .
             
               Ter.
               Isa
               .
               63.
               5.
            
             
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             4.
             16.
             
          
           
             Reply
             to
             his
             Reflections
             on
             the
             Rector
             of
             Sutton
             ,
             p.
             ult
             .
          
           
             Acts
             13.
             46.
             
             &
             28.
             28.
             
          
           
             Prov.
             26.
             12.
             
             Chap.
             3.
             6.
             
          
           
             Acts
             28.
             
          
           
             Mart.
             Ep.
             
          
           
             *
             Viz.
             In
             the
             East-Indies
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             The
             Hypocrite
             will
             always
             find
             an
             Excuse
             .
          
           
             Eccl.
             32.
             15
             ,
             17
             
          
           
             Phil.
             1.
             15
             ,
             18.
             
          
           
             Gal.
             1.
             10.
             
          
           
             Be
             not
             ye
             the
             Servants
             of
             Men.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             15.
             2.
             
          
           
             St.
             Mat.
             3.
             
          
           
             St.
             John
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             For
             by
             our
             Spirit
             we
             are
             all
             baptized
             into
             one
             Body
             ,
             whether
             we
             be
             Jews
             or
             Gentiles
             ,
             whether
             we
             be
             Bond
             or
             Free
             :
             and
             have
             been
             all
             made
             to
             drink
             into
             one
             Spirit
             ,
             
               saith
               St.
            
             Paul
             ,
             
               1
               Cor.
               12.
               13.
            
             
             See
             also
             
               Chap.
               7.
               20
               ,
               21
               ,
               22
               ,
            
             &
             24.
             
             See
             also
             
               Ephes
               .
               6.
               5
               ,
               6.
               
            
             &
             
               Col.
               3.
               22.
            
             
             &
             
               1
               Tim.
               6.
               1.
               1
            
             
             St.
             
               Pet.
               2.
               18
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             See
             A.
             B.
             
             Abbot's
             History
             of
             the
             New
             World
             ,
             where
             he
             makes
             often
             mention
             of
             the
             Jesuits
             and
             Friars
             labours
             in
             this
             kind
             in
             America
             ;
             A
             Prelat
             that
             was
             never
             suspected
             for
             any
             friend
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             *
             Si
             tibi
             displiceant
             ,
             fac
             meliora
             ,
             precor
             .
             Mart.
             Ep.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             8.
             9.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             16.
             22.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             13.
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             Wisd
             .
             17.
             11.
             
          
           
             Job
             29.
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Ch.
             5.
             v.
             22
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A42952-e5160
           
             Chap.
             1
             ver
             .
             5
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             9.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             18.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             19.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             2.
             4.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             21.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             11.
             
          
           
             Hâc
             tuâ
             impudentiâ
             qua
             omnes
             superas
             ,
             etiam
             improbissimos
             doces
             improbitatem
             .
          
           
             Jun.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             33.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             23
             ,
             35.
             
          
           
             Non
             sun̄t
             clām
             peccata
             tua
             ut
             pervestigatione
             sit
             opus
             ,
             palam
             sunt
             ,
             omnium
             oculis
             exposita
             .
             Idem
             .
          
           
             Quid
             bonam
             praedicas
             viam
             tuam
             ?
             
               Vulg.
               Ed.
            
             
          
           
             Quid
             niteris
             bonam
             ostendere
             viam
             tuam
             ?
             
               Jun.
               Why
               TRIMMEST
               thou
               thy
               way
               ?
            
             vers
             .
             33.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             10.
             6.
             
          
           
             1
             Thess
             .
             2.
             ver
             .
             15.
             16.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             &c.
             Hom.
             Il.
             ●
             .
          
           
             *
             Ezek.
             chap.
             3.
             18.
             
             &
             33.
             
          
           
             †
             
               Act.
               20.
               26.
            
             
             See
             also
             
               Wisd
               .
               1.
               11.
            
             
             And
             
               Ecclus.
               21.
               2.
            
             
             In
             both
             which
             we
             read
             of
             the
             Souls
             being
             slain
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             from
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             signifying
             
               anima
               ,
               animus
            
             ,
             &c.
             Pagn
             .
             Th.
             ling.
             sanct
             .
          
           
             ‖
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Sept.
             Interp.
             
          
           
             *
             Sanguis
             animarum
             egentium
             [
             sanguis
             ]
             innocentium
             .
             Trem.
             Sanguis
             animarum
             pauperum
             &
             innotentium
             ,
             
               Vulg.
               Ed.
            
             
          
           
             Gen.
             9
             4.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             36.
             9.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             20.
             6
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             9.
             3.
             
          
           
             vers
             .
             32.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             18.
             
          
           
             Acts
             20.
             26.
             
          
           
             Vers
             31.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             20
             ,
             27.
             
          
           
             St.
             Joh.
             8.
             32.
             
          
           
             St.
             Mark
             4.
             24.
             
          
           
             St.
             Luke
             8.
             18.
             
          
           
             Prov
             19.
             17.
             
          
           
             Ecclus.
             34.
             21.
             
          
           
             Prov.
             15.
             2.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             15.
             7.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             4.
             6.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             5.
             13.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             10.
             
             &
             11.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             3.
             15.
             
          
           
             Lev.
             19.
             17.
             
          
           
             Qui
             non
             prepulsat
             inj●●iamicum
             potest
             insert
             .
             Tul.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             4.
             17.
             
          
           
             Prov.
             24.
             11.
             
          
           
             Chap
             7.
             v.
             25.
             
          
           
             St.
             Luke
             22.
             32.
             
          
           
             St.
             Mat.
             18.
             15.
             
          
           
             1
             Joh
             chap.
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             See
             Chap.
             3.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             10.
             &
             chap.
             4.
             ver
             .
             20
             
          
           
             Chap.
             3
             10
             ,
             17
             
          
           
             Chap.
             33.
             8.
             
          
           
             Acts
             20.
             
          
           
             St.
             Joh.
             15.
             16.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             14.
             
          
           
             St.
             Mat.
             25.
             
          
           
             Amos
             7.
             12.
             
          
           
             Acts
             13.
             
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             3.
             8.
             
          
           
             Acts
             18.
             17.
             
          
           
             St.
             Mat.
             12.
             30.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             4.
             5.
             
          
           
             Jer.
             7.
             4.
             
          
           
             Acts.
             19.
             
          
           
             1
             King.
             18.
             23.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             4.
             12.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             1
             Tim.
             6.
             3.
             
          
           
             Wisd
             .
             15.
             12.
             
          
           
             28.
             
             Pet.
             2.
             3.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             16.
             17
             ,
             18.
             
          
           
             Col.
             3.
             5.
             
          
           
             St.
             Mat.
             6.
             14.
             
          
           
             St.
             Luk.
             16.
             13.
             
          
           
             Gal.
             6.
             12.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             12.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             22.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             21.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             4.
             
          
           
             Rev.
             6.
             10.
             
          
           
             2
             Sam.
             21.
             
          
           
             1
             Kings
             21.
             
          
           
             2
             King.
             9.
             
          
           
             Hos
             .
             1.
             4.
             
          
           
             Eccles
             .
             9.
             4.
             
          
           
             St.
             Mark
             8.
             36.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             4.
             
          
           
             Isa
             .
             28.
             10.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             42.
             3.
             
          
           
             Hos
             .
             13
             7
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             
               Amos
               9
               8.
            
             
             &
             6.
             8.
             
             &
             5.
             16.
             
             &
             7.
             9.
             
             &
             6.
             9
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             Nihil
             est
             in
             te
             ,
             aut
             circa
             te
             ,
             non
             commaculatem
             sanguine
             ;
             omnia
             testificantur
             adversus
             te
             ,
             
               &c.
               
               Jun.
               An.
            
             
          
           
             Jer.
             9.
             3.
             
          
           
             Jer.
             6.
             15.
             
          
           
             Acts
             16.
             
          
           
             St.
             Jam.
             2.
             16.
             
          
           
             S.
             Luke
             10.
             20.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             33.
             23.
             
          
           
             Jer.
             5.
             27
             ,
             28.
             
          
           
             Ch
             6.
             13
             ,
             28
             
          
           
             Mal.
             3
             17.
             
          
           
             Barbaris
             pro
             agris
             &
             libertate
             crepta
             ,
             fidem
             Jesu
             Christi
             ,
             &
             vitam
             hominibus
             dignam
             ,
             reddamus
             .
             A●
             Infideles
             nullo
             modo
             Christi
             Baptismum
             adversantur
             ,
             quam
             &
             capiunt
             &
             petunt
             .
             Barbaris
             revera●si
             Christus
             annuntiem
             :
             ut
             opus
             est
             ,
             obsequen
             es
             &
             ad
             credendum
             faciles
             sese
             exh●bent
             .
             Idem
             .
          
           
             St.
             Joh.
             14.
             6.
             
          
           
             Acts
             4.
             12.
             
          
           
             Hab.
             1.
             16.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             14.
             
          
           
             Isa
             .
             56.
             9.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Hes
             .
          
           
             Wisd
             .
             2.
             11.
             
          
           
             S.
             Mat.
             27.
             29.
             
          
           
             S.
             Chrys
             .
          
           
             2
             Sam.
             12.
             6.
             
          
           
             Mal.
             2.
             10.
             
          
           
             Job
             31.
             15.
             
          
           
             Wis
             .
             7.
             5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             12.
             5.
             
          
           
             *
             But
             above
             all
             that
             accursed
             Tyranny
             used
             toward
             the
             Souls
             of
             these
             miserable
             Wretches
             ,
             can
             never
             sufficiently
             be
             bewailed
             ,
             who
             are
             daily
             assaulted
             by
             these
             professed
             Enemies
             of
             Christ
             to
             turn
             Apostates
             to
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             and
             to
             deny
             to
             at
             only
             Name
             given
             under
             Heaven
             by
             which
             they
             can
             be
             saved
             :
             whereby
             they
             lie
             under
             a
             continual
             Temptation
             to
             abandon
             their
             Religion
             ,
             to
             obtain
             their
             liberty
             .
             
               Br.
               for
               Capt.
               of
               Algeir
            
             .
          
           
             S.
             Mat.
             23
             14.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             12.
             41.
             
          
           
             Wis
             .
             6.
             6.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             2.
             14.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             9.
             12.
             
          
           
             Ezek.
             33.
             
          
           
             Salv.
             de
             gub
             .
             Dei.
             
          
           
             S.
             Luke
             12.
             47.
             
          
           
             Amos
             3.
             2.
             
          
           
             Josh
             .
             7.
             11.
             
          
           
             Acts
             13.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             6.
             6.
             
             &
             10.
             29.
             
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             3.
             13.
             
          
           
             Jer.
             8.
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             Hos
             .
             2.
             6
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             Isa
             .
             19.
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             19.
             
          
           
             St.
             Mat.
             6.
             33.
             
          
           
             S.
             Luk.
             9.
             23.
             
          
           
             S.
             Mat.
             10.
             37.
             
          
           
             S.
             Mark.
             8.
             33.
             
          
           
             Job
             31.
             24
             ,
             28.
             
          
           
             S.
             Mar.
             8.
             38.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             9.
             5
             ,
             
               &c.
               comp
               .
               with
            
             Heb.
             6.
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             Num.
             35.
             31
             ,
             33.
             
          
           
             Rev.
             6.
             10.
             
          
           
             Jos
             .
             Ant.
             Jud.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             4.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             23
             ,
          
           
             Acts
             8.
             
          
           
             Acts
             13.
             
          
           
             S.
             Luk.
             23.
             34.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             2.
             8.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             19.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             10
             31.
             
          
           
             Isa
             .
             33.
             14.
             
          
           
             Rev.
             18.
             9
             ,
             18
             ,
             &
             Ch.
             19.
             20.
             
          
           
             S.
             Luke
             16.
             
          
           
             Rev.
             15.
             3.
             
          
           
             S.
             Mat.
             18.
             7.
             
          
           
             S.
             Luke
             17.
             1.
             
          
           
             Wis
             .
             11.
             26.
             
          
           
             *
             This
             was
             once
             the
             Sence
             of
             most
             of
             our
             English
             Writers
             .
          
           
             1
             S.
             Joh.
             4.
             
          
           
             
               E.
               W.
            
             in
             his
             Discourse
             of
             Miracles
             .
          
           
             Hag.
             1.
             2.
             
          
           
             Prov.
             22.
             13.
             
          
           
             De
             procur
             .
             Ind.
             Salut
             .
             
               l.
               3.
            
             
          
           
             *
             Who
             made
             you
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             to
             the
             White
             People
             only
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             the
             Tawneys
             and
             Blacks
             ?
             Fox
             the
             Quaker
             to
             the
             Ministers
             of
             Barbados
             .
             See
             
               p.
               4.
            
             of
             the
             
               Negro's
               Advocate
               .
               Lam.
               4.
               3.
               
            
          
           
             
               E.
               W.
            
             in
             an
             answer
             to
             the
             D.
             of
             S.
             P.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             10.
             
          
           
             Rev.
             18.
             13.
             
          
           
             Nah.
             3.
             16.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             from
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             signifying
             multus
             ,
             magnus
             ,
             honorabilis
             ,
             inclytus
             ob
             multiplices
             quibus
             pollet
             dignitates
             .
             
               Pagn
               .
               See
               also
            
             Job
             .
             32.
             9
             
             Psal
             .
             48.
             2.
             
             Isa
             .
             19.
             20.
             
             
               &
               53.
               10
               ,
               &c.
            
             
          
           
             Rom.
             1.
             
          
           
             S.
             Luk.
             13.
             7.
             
          
           
             Ezr.
             7
             23.
             
          
           
             Ezek.
             8.
             12.
             
             
               &
               9.
               9.
            
             
          
           
             Zeph.
             1.
             12.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             1.
             6.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             17.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             6.
             5.
             
          
           
             Zech.
             5.
             1.
             
          
           
             Lev.
             14.
             37
             ,
             44
             ,
             45.
             
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             3.
             14.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             S.
             Gr.
             Naz.
             loqu
             .
             de
             Herod
             .
             &
             Pilato
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             6.
             
          
           
             Ven.
             Bed.
             Hist
             .
          
           
             Eccl.
             Angl.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             32.
             
          
           
             Josh
             .
             7●
             
          
           
             2
             Sam.
             21.
             
          
           
             1
             King.
             12.
             
          
           
             2
             Chron.
             36.
             14
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Zech.
             14.
             
          
           
             Job
             31.
             
          
           
             2
             Chro.
             21.
             16.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             19.
             
          
           
             2
             Chron.
             12.
             8.
             
          
           
             Wisd
             .
          
           
             Judg.
             1.
             7.
             
          
           
             Mich.
             3.
             11.
             
          
           
             Ezek.
             13.
             
          
           
             Acts
             11.
             19.
             
          
           
             2
             Esdr
             .
             13.
             42.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             4.
             27.
             
          
           
             Euseb
             .
             Hist
             .
             Eccles
             .
          
           
             *
             Without
             which
             nothing
             ●herein
             can
             ever
             be
             expected
             
          
           
             Neh.
             2.
             10.
             
             &
             6.
             1.
             
          
           
             Juxtâ
             Septuag
             .
             v.
             4.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             6.
             34.
             
          
           
             Cant.
             8.
             6.
             
          
           
             1
             King.
             20.
             23.
             
          
           
             Jer.
             23.
             23.
             
          
           
             Tull.
             Off.
             
          
           
             Prov.
             16.
             7.
             
          
           
             Isa
             .
             32.
             17.
             
          
           
             Ezr.
             8.
             22.
             
          
           
             L.
             3.
             
             Ode
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             Liv.
             l.
             1.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             67.
             5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             Hag.
             2.
             18
             ,
             19.
             
          
           
             2
             Sam.
             6.
             12.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             30.
             27.
             
          
           
             Job
             33.
             22.
             
          
           
             2
             S.
             Tim.
             2.
             26.
             
          
           
             S.
             Joh.
             4.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             6.
             10.
             
          
           
             De
             proc
             .
             Ind.
             
          
           
             Sal.
             l.
             6.
             c.
             ult
             .
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             7.
             
          
           
             Num.
             21.
             9.
             
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             6.
             
          
           
             Prov.
             51.
             
          
           
             
               Orat.
               Dom●
            
             Coll.
             for
             all
             Cond
             .
             of
             Men.
             Coll
             for
             Good
             Friday
             .
          
           
             S.
             Mat.
             15
             8.
             
          
           
             S.
             Luk.
             19.
             20.
             
          
           
             Tertul.
             
          
           
             Prov.
             11.
             30.
             
          
           
             Dan.
             12.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             5.
             ult
             .